V ' \ . ^ '^ 
 
PRIMARY HISTORY 
 
 UNITED STATES 
 
 FOR SCHOOLS AND FAMILIES. 
 
 By BENSON J. LOSSING, 
 
 AUtfOV. OF "the pictorial field book of the REVOLUTIOX," " ILLUSTRATED FAMILY 
 
 UISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES," " PICTORIAL HISTORY OF THE UNITED 
 
 STATES FOB SCHOOLS," " EMINENT AMERICANS," ETC. ETC. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED WITH NUMEROUS ENGRAVINGS. 
 
 A NEW EDITION, KVCLUDING A HISTORY OF THE GREAT REBELLION. 
 
 Z])' 
 
 XEW YOEK: 
 PUBLISHED BY MASON BROTH] 
 
 BOSTON: MASON & HAMLTN. PHILADELPHIA: J. B. LIPPINCOTT & OO, 
 CINCINNATI: SARGENT, WILSON & HENKLE. 
 
 1866 
 
 ';^./n/rH^^ 
 
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 185S, by 
 
 MASON BROTHERS, 
 
 In the Clerk's Office of the District Court for the Southern District of New York 
 
 Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1865, by 
 
 MASON BROTHERS, 
 
 In the Clerk's Office of the District Court for the Southern District of New York. 
 
 lOSSLNG'S HISTORIES OF THE UiNITED STATES. 
 
 COMPLETE SERIES FOR ALL CLASSES. 
 
 LOSSING'S PICTORIAL PEIMARY HISTORY OF THE UNITED 
 
 STATES ; 238 pages, 12mo. 
 
 LOSSING'S COMMON -SCHOOL HISTORY OF THE UNITED 
 
 STATES ; illustrated with Maps, and over 200 other Engravings. 
 378 pages, 12mo. 
 
 LOSSING'S PICTORLA.L SCHOOL HISTORY OF THE UNITED 
 
 STATES ; 374 pages, large 12 mo. 
 
 LOSSING'S ILLUSTRATED FAMILY HISTORY OF THE UNITED 
 
 STATES ; with a Frontispiece Illuminated in Colors. For District, 
 School, and Family Libraries. 672 pages, imperial octavo. 
 
 Electroyped by Smith & Mc^^^SJ^l, S2'4cS4J5eicuian Street. 
 Printed by C. A. ALV0RD,*1^^l!hdewat8r Street. 
 
 X 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 The Author to the Student. 
 
 My Young Friend : 
 
 1. This book was written for your instruction. I was once 
 as young as you are. I was fond of asking questions, and loved 
 to have them answered. By this means, and by reading books 
 and listening to conversation, I learned many useful things 
 which, I have no doubt, you would be glad to know. 
 
 2. Among other kinds of knowledge that pleased me, was that 
 which related to the country in which we live. It so delighted 
 me, that I have always felt a desire for all young people to learn 
 what I have learned, and much more. 
 
 3. If you will listen to me, I will relate a long and interesting 
 story about the Indians, who first lived here ; and then about 
 the great Sailors, and Soldiers, and Governors, and the hundreds 
 of men who came here and cut down the forests, built houses 
 and churches, and raised grain in fields and fruit in orchards. 
 
 4. Then I will tell you how, when many thousands were here, 
 with their wives and children, they made laws, built villages and 
 cities, factories and ships, steamboats and railways, and made 
 every thing appear just as you see it to-day. That story is called 
 HISTORY. When you hear a man tell a new story, you say that 
 is his story — it is History. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The beautiful country we live in. 
 
 5. The story I am going to tell you, is the History of 
 THE United States. That is the name of our country which we 
 love so much. Look on the map of the world and you will see 
 that it is now a large part of North America, extending from the 
 Atlantic Ocean on the east, which is between us and Europe, ano 
 the Pacific Ocean on the west, which is between us and Asia. 
 
 6. It has almost every kind of climate. In the north tht' 
 winters are long and cold, with much snow. In the south the}! 
 are short and warm, with seldom any frost. There flowers bloom 
 all the year round. In our country every kind of grain, and 
 fruit, and flower in the world may grow. In some parts are high 
 mountains and great woods ; in others, are wide plains, and wider 
 lakes ; and in others, hills and valleys, beautiful rivers, pleasant 
 brooks, and great meadows called prairies. 
 
 V. In some parts there are wild and fierce Indians, buffaloes 
 and bears, wolves and panthers, elks and deer, eagles and wild 
 turkeys, and a great many kinds of smaller animals and birds, 
 just as there were in the whole counry before the white people, 
 like us, came here. 
 
 8. Altogether, ours is a very noble, beautiful, and fruitful 
 country, where every body may be happy. Here we need not be 
 afraid of bad rulers who have power to hurt us, for if we do right 
 nobody can injure us ; and we are at liberty to do as we please, 
 if we do not injure our neighbors. 
 
 9. And every one born in this free and beautiful country, 
 should be proud of it, thankful to God for it, and willing to do 
 every thing that is right to keep it free and good. 
 
 10. When I shall have told you the whole story — told you of 
 all the dangers, and troubles, and hard work that the people who 
 first came here had to endure, to make it such a fine country ; 
 and how much others have since done to keep it so, I am sure yo i 
 will feel glad to do all in your power to help in the good work. 
 
 11. And to make you feel so, is one great reason why I wish 
 you to listen to the whole story attentively, that you may re- 
 member it and do well. 
 
THE INDIANS. 
 
 INDIAN G HEAP. 
 
 How the Indians were named. Their language. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 THE INDIANS. 
 
 1. I will now tell you about the Indians who lived in our 
 country before any white people were here. Where their 
 fathers came from we can not tell, nor do you care to know at 
 present. They were here when the white men ^- 
 came from Europe, and appeared very strange to 
 them, for they were of a reddish-brown color. 
 They were dressed in the skins of wild boatts in 
 the cold North, and in the warm South they 
 were almost naked. 
 
 2. Columbus, the first great sailor who came to 
 this country, thought the Island, or the land surrounded by 
 water, that he first saw, was in that part of Asia called India. 
 So he called these reddish-brown, or copper-colored people, 
 Indians. I shall tell you about that great sailor presently. 
 The Indians were found in all parts of North America, and 
 were all very much alike in their appearance and way of liv- 
 ing. 
 
 3. The Indians did not all talk alike. You know the Amer- 
 ican and Frenchman call the same things by difterent i:ames. 
 The American says horse, and the Frenchman says cheval. Their 
 word or language is diflferent. So the Indians, in diff"erent parlr, 
 of the country, spoke eight kinds of language, because there 
 were eight nations. 
 
 4. These nations were named Alr/onquin, Huron-Troquoh^ 
 Cherokee, Catawba, Uchee, Natchez, 3fohiliaii, and Dacotah or 
 Sioux. Now these are hard words, but you must spell them out 
 and remember them. 
 
 Questions. —1. How did the Indians appear? How were they dresBed? 9. How 
 came they to he called Indians? 3. What can you tell about their language ? 4. What 
 were the nations called ? 
 
NDI ANS. 
 
 Indian dwellings, money, and writing. 
 
 5. The Indians were 
 
 tall and straight. 
 
 They had straight 
 black hair, fine teeth, and black eyes. 
 They were seldom sick, because they had 
 plenty of exercise and ate simple food. 
 They lived in a sort of huts or tents, 
 made of poles covered with the bark of 
 trees or the skins of wild beasts. These 
 A WIGWAM. were called wigivams. 
 
 6. The men went to war, hunted and fished ; and the women 
 planted corn and other things, and did all the hard work. They 
 did not have good tools to work with, for these were made of stones, 
 shells, and bones. Their food was the flesh of the deer, buffalo, 
 and bear, roasted or boiled, with beans, peas, potatoes, and melons. 
 
 7. The Indians had money, but it was not like ours. It was 
 made of shells in the shape of long beads, which 
 they strung on threads or fastened upon belts. 
 So many of these pieces were worth a penny, 
 and so many more were worth a shilling or a 
 dollar. This money they called loampuin. 
 
 8. The Indians could not write as we do, and 
 never saw a pen or ink. They made rude pictures 
 to describe what had been done. Here is one of wampum. 
 
 the kind. In the picture you 
 see human figures, a boat 
 with nine paddles, and a 
 bear and turtle, with a fire 
 between them. This tells 
 INDIAN WAITING. tlic story of a fight between 
 
 some Indians. One man, you see, has his head oflf. Then nine 
 of them went in a boat which they call a canoe, and after that 
 two families, one called the Bear tribe or family, and the other 
 the Turtle tribe or family, had a council or talk, by a great fire. 
 
 9. The Indians had no schools, and the little children never 
 had pleasant picture-books to read. Their mothers taught them 
 
 Questions. — '>. What can you tell about their appearance and houses? 6. Wliat 
 did they do? What was their food ? 7. What kind of money did they have ? 8. Can 
 you tell about their writing? 
 
 IfH 
 
 c^'S-^s^ 
 
THE INDIANS. 
 
 Indian weapons, sports, and burials. 
 
 IXniAN WEAPONS. 
 
 to make wampum, mats, skin and feather-clothing, and shell and 
 bone ornaments. But I dare say they did not work much, but 
 played nearly all day in the woods and by the pleasant brooks. 
 They went to bed when the birds did, at sunset, and were up be- 
 fore the sun, and so they kept their eyes bright. 
 
 10. The Indian men loved to fight, for 
 they sometimes felt like tigers. Forty 
 or more of one nation would go and fight 
 those of another nation ; and sometimes 
 there would be hundreds on both sides. 
 They fought Avitli bows and arrows, war- 
 clubs, scalping-knives, and tomahawks. 
 In the picture is seen a bow and arrow, a 
 kind of war-club, tomahawks or hatchets, and a scalping-knife. 
 
 11. When the men were tired of fighting, they 
 would sometimes become good friends, as we white 
 people do. Then they would build a gr6at fire in 
 the woods, and the head men of both nations would 
 meet around it and smoke a pipe which was handed 
 from one to the other. This was called a calumet^ 
 or pipe of peace. 
 
 12. The Indian men played ball, fired at the 
 mark, danced, leaped, played games, and had other 
 amusements, but they would never let the women 
 They were not at all polite to the women. I am 
 
 sure that no right-minded boy, when he gets to be a man, will let 
 his mother, or sister, or wife, do all the hard work, while he 
 hunts, or fishes, or plays ; and then not 
 let them have any of the fun. 
 
 13. The Indians did not always bury 
 their dead in the ground. When they 
 did, they wrapped them in skins, and 
 buried their bows and arrows, and other 
 things, with them, supposing they would uuKiAL-i'i.Acr. 
 
 QUEBTioNB. — '>. What did the children do ? 10. What can you tell about Indians fic;ht- 
 ing? 11. What about their becoming friends? 12. What can you tell about their 
 amusements ? 13. What about their burials ? 
 
 CALUMETS. 
 
 join them. 
 
10 THEINDIAN8. 
 
 Indian religion and law. What is to become of them. 
 
 want to use them in the spirit land. They often folded the 
 body in skins, and laid it upon a high scaffold, where wild beasts 
 could not get at it. 
 
 14. The Indians had no churches, yet they believed in God, 
 prayed to Him, and worshiped Ilim. They called Him the Good 
 Spirit ; and they believed in an Evil Spirit. Instead of churches 
 and meeting-houses, they had the sky for a roof; and the wind 
 and the thunder, the singing of birds, and the roar of the storm, 
 was their music. Then they would look up to the sun, the moon, 
 and the stars, and believe that they saw God, for they knew of 
 nothing greater. The Indians knew nothing of the Bible, and 
 the religion of Jesus. They all had one belief, never quarreled 
 about it, and were happy. 
 
 15. The Indians were governed by sachems and chiefs. Tlie 
 sachems were general rulers ; the chiefs were the commanders of 
 the Indian armies. Only wise men were made sachems, and only 
 brave meli were made chiefs. These could not govern nor lead 
 if they were not wise and bra\'e. 
 
 16. Such, my young Friend, were the copper-colored people 
 who lived in this country hundreds of years ago, and some of 
 whom live here yet. Unless you live beyond the Mississippi river, 
 you seldom see any of them now. They are nearly all beyond 
 that river, and are becoming fewer every year. 
 
 17. The time will come when there will not be an Indian on 
 the earth. You may live to see that time, because they are pass- 
 ing rapidly away. The white man, from the beginning, has used 
 the poor Indians badly. He has cheated and oppressed them, 
 given them rum to take away their senses, and with swords aiid 
 guns has driven them far into the wilderness. 
 
 18. God, in his wise providence, has permitted the "bite man 
 to take the Indian's land away from him. The Indian would not 
 cut down the trees and raise grain, except here and there a little 
 patch ; but the white man, as the Bible says, has made "the wil- 
 derness to blossom as the rose." 
 
 Questions.— 14. What about their religion ? V\ How were they governed ? IC. Where 
 are they now ? IT, 18. What has the white man done ? 
 
INDIAN HISTORY. 11 
 
 Where the Algonquins lived. Pontiac. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 INDIAN HISTORY. 
 
 1. Now look on a map of the United States, and I will show 
 you in what parts each of the eight Indian nations, of whom I 
 have told yon, lived. I would like to tell you, also, of many 
 things that they did before the white people came. But the story 
 is too long for me to tell you now. You will know more about 
 it Avhen you grow older. Do you remember the names of the 
 eight nations, given in verse 4 of Section 11. ? 
 
 2. The i\LG0NQUiNS lived in the country north and south of 
 the great lakes which lie between the United States and Canada. 
 They occupied nearly all of Canada, a part of New York and all 
 of the country east of it, a part of Pennsylvania, all of New Jer- 
 sey, Delaware, Maryland, and Virginia, eastern North Carolina, a 
 portion of Kentucky and Louisiana, and all north and west of 
 these States, eastward of the Mississippi. 
 
 3. The Algonquins, like each of the other nations, were 
 divided into tribes, or collections of families, who often quarreled, 
 and made war upon each other, just as brothers and sisters some- 
 times wickedly do, I am sorry to say. But when the white peo- 
 ple came and treated them badly, these quarrelsome tribes became 
 friends, and joined to fight their oppressors. For manv, many 
 years, the Indians did the white people a great deal of harm, as 
 you will learn hereafter. 
 
 4. The greatest man of all the Algonquins was Pontiac, who 
 was a sachem and chief. He caused many of the tribes in the 
 neighborhood of the more western lakes to join together to kill 
 all of the white people, but did not succeed. You will hear more 
 of this before we get through with the whole story. 
 
 0. The Huron-Iroquois lived in a much smaller portion of 
 
 Questions.—''. Where did the AlgonquLis live? 3. What did the Algonquins do? 
 4. Whit can you tell of Pontiac ? 
 
12 INDIAN HISTORY. 
 
 The Huron-Iroquois and the Cherokees. 
 
 country, and were completely surrounded by the Algonquins. 
 They dwelt in a part of Canada, in large portions of New York, 
 and in parts of Pennsylvania and Ohio, along the southern 
 shores of Lake Erie. A few of them lived in a small part of Vir- 
 ginia and North Carolina. 
 
 6. The Huron-Iroquois, in the north, were divided into five 
 tribes. These met around a great fire, at one time, and agreed 
 to be friends forever. They formed a league, and were known as 
 the Five Nations when the white people came. Finally those 
 who lived in the south, and were called Tuscaroras, came north, 
 joined the others, and then they were called the Six Nations. 
 
 7. Almost all of the Six Nations joined the British in the War 
 of Independence, and fought the Americans. Two of their 
 greatest men were called, by the white people, Joseph Brant 
 and Red Jacket. The first was a great warrior, and the last was 
 a great orator or speech-maker. 
 
 8. The Cherokees lived in the south-west. Their country 
 was a very beautiful one, having high mountains and hills, fertile 
 valleys, and many pleasant streams. Their dwelling-place cov- 
 ered the whole upper part of Georgia, and extended from the 
 Carolina Broad river on the east, to the Alabama river on the 
 west. 
 
 9. Because their country was so full of mountains, the Chero- 
 kees were called the mountaineers of the South. They were 
 brave and warlike, and often had bloody battles with the jFive 
 Nations, who used to travel through the woods away down there 
 to fight them. They, too, joined the British against the Amer- 
 icans, in the Revolution, but after that old war they were our 
 friends. 
 
 10. The Cherokees lived in their beautiful country until a few 
 years ago, when they were compelled to leave their nice farms?, 
 and settle in the wilderness west of the Mississippi. At that 
 time they had schools, and churches, and printed a newspaper. 
 
 11. The Cherokees have fine farms, and schools, and churches 
 
 Questions.— 5. Where did the Iluron-Iroqnoislive? 6. What did they do? T. What 
 can you tell of the Six Nations ? 8. Where did the Cherokees live ? 0. What can 
 you tfeU about them? 10. Where are they now, and what ai-e they doing? 
 
INDIANHISTORY. 13 
 
 The Catawbas, Uchees, and Natchez. 
 
 in their new country, and tliey are now the best Indians in 
 America. I wish you could visit them, for they would treat you 
 kindly. 
 
 12. The Catawbas lived in a very pleasant country in parts 
 of North and South Carolina, between the Yadkin and Catavvba 
 rivers. They, too, were very brave, but were peaceable. They 
 seldom went away from home ; but whenever quarrelsome In- 
 dians came there to fight them, they soon sent them about their 
 business, I can assure you. Then the quarrelsome Indians 
 would stay away. 
 
 13. The Catawbas were generally the friends of the white 
 people, and were the good neighbors of the Americans in South 
 Carolina in the old wars. Now there are not a hundred of them 
 left. They could all stand in a barn. These live on the banks 
 of the Catawba, in South Carolina. Very soon not one will be 
 living. How sad to think of a whole nation gone forever ! 
 
 14. The Uchees lived in a warm, and very beautiful country. 
 It extended from Augusta, on the Savannah river, across the 
 whole State of Georgia. Their 
 principal town was near Mil- 
 ledgeville. They said to the 
 white people when they came, 
 "We were the first inhabitants 
 who ever lived in this country." 
 Even then there were very few 
 of them left. soutueen lxdians. 
 
 15. The language of the Uchees was harsh, but their dis- 
 positions were mild, like the climate. They never engaged in 
 war, yet they appeared to be brave. There are now a few of 
 them among the Creek tribe of Indians, west of the Mississippi. 
 
 16. The Natchez occupied a very small portion of country, 
 extending from the east bank of the Mississippi river, up the 
 valley of the Pearl river to the head waters of the Chickasaw. 
 
 lY. The Natchez worshiped the sun, believing it to be the 
 
 Questions.— 12. Where did the Catawbas live? What was their character? 13. 
 What more can you tell about them? 14. Where did the Uchees live? 15. What 
 can yon tell about them? 16. Where did the Natchez live:' 
 
14 
 
 INDIAN HISTORY 
 
 The Natchez and the French people. 
 
 Great Spirit, as the Indians in South America did. They were 
 proud and warlike. When, more than a hundred years ago, 
 some French people came to live on the banks of the Mississippi, 
 the Natchez agreed among themselves to kill them all, for they 
 thought they had no business in their country. 
 
 MEETING OF WHITE MEX AND INDIANS 8F,E PAGE 50. 
 
 18. The French people soon heard of what the Indians in- 
 tended to do, and instead of waiting for the Natchez to come 
 and attack them, they took their o:uns, went to the homes of the 
 
 do: 
 
 Questions. — 17. "What can yon toll about the Natchez? 18. What did the French 
 
IXDIAN HISTORY. 15 
 
 The Mobilian Tribes. 
 
 Indians, and in a short time killed nearly all of tliem. There 
 are now only about three hundred of the Natchez Indians left. 
 
 19. The MoBiLiANS composed a very extensive nation, for 
 there were a great number of tribes. They lived chiefly in the 
 warm country along the Gulf of Mexico, from the Atlantic Ocean 
 to the Mississippi river, a distance of six hundred miles. 
 
 20. Their country also extended up the Mississippi river to the 
 Ohio river, and up the Atlantic to the Cape Fear river. It in- 
 cluded the greater part of Georgia, the whole of Florida, Ala- 
 bama, and Mississippi, and part of South Carolina, Tennessee and 
 Kentucky. 
 
 21. In the Mobilian nation were three great leagues, com- 
 posed of several tribes. These were called Creeks, Choctaws, 
 and Chickasaws. The climate was so mild that these people re- 
 quired very little clothing in winter, and in summer they went 
 almost naked. 
 
 22. These southern Indians have given the A\hite people a 
 great deal of trouble. But I must confess that the white people 
 have been most to blame, because they have not treated the poor 
 Indians fairly. Of these troubles I shall tell you more hereafter. 
 
 23. Most of the Mobilians have been compelled to go to the 
 wilderness west of the Mississippi. Many of a tribe called Semi- 
 noies yet remain in Florida, and refuse to go. They are dan- 
 gerous and troublesome neighbors. 
 
 24. Nearly all that are left of these seven Indian nations ai'c 
 now in the country west of the Mississippi, between the Red and 
 Missouri rivers. Their present country, as you will see by the 
 map, is now called Indian Territory. I fear it will not be 
 theirs a great while, for white people are already going there, 
 and will crowd the Indians out, I expect. 
 
 25. The eighth nation is composed of the northern and south- 
 ern Sioux, who are sometimes called Dacotahs. When the 
 French people went into their country, two hundred years ago, 
 
 QxiEBTroNS.— 19. What can you tell of the Mobilians? 20. Where did they live ? CI. 
 Whnt more can you tell about the Mobilians? 22, 2.^. What have they done, and whor.^ 
 are they now? 24. Where are now those seven Indian nations? 25. What can you tell 
 about the eighth nation ? 
 
1 () 1 N D I A X II I S T U II V . 
 
 The Northern and Western Indians. 
 
 tliere were a great many of them. It is an immense country, 
 west of the Mississippi, extending from the Arkansas river on the 
 south to Lake Winnipeg on the north, and westward to the foot 
 of the Rocky Mountains. 
 
 26. The northern tribes in particular, are very fierce anci war- 
 like, and have always been fighting each other. They all yet 
 remain in the country where they were first found, because the 
 white people have not wanted it. But the white man will soon 
 tell them to go further west, into the wilderness, because he 
 wishes to raise grain, and build villages and cities where th^r 
 cabins and wigwams now stand. And they will go. 
 
 27. Away beyond the Rocky Mountains on the shores of the 
 Pacific Ocean, from Mexico on the south, to the northern line of 
 "Washington Territory, there are scattered tribes of Indians, some 
 of whom are very weak and few, while others are strong and 
 many. 
 
 28. These occasionally try to beat oft' the white people who 
 settle among them, but they always get badly beaten themselves. 
 Year after year, these, as well as all of the other Indians in 
 America are becoming fewer, and, as I said before, you may live 
 
 ^ntil not a live Indian can be found. 
 
 29. I hope you have looked at the map attentively, while I 
 nave been telling you about the Indians. If you have, you will 
 know much that is useful, because these very Indians, many of 
 chem, will be mentioned again in the course of my story. And 
 when you are older, and come to learn more of them in a larger 
 book, you will be glad that you were attentive now. 
 
 Questions.— '>r.. Wliat of the northern tribes? 27. What can you tell of the western 
 Indians? 28. What is their fate ? 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE GREAT SAILORS OR DISCOVERERS. 
 SKC'IION I. 
 
 THE GREAT SAILORS FROM SPAIN. 
 The trade with India desired. 
 
 1. Almost four hundred years ago, before there were any 
 white people in America, there was a good young man named 
 Christopher Cokimbus. He was born in Genoa, a city in Italj 
 in the southern part of Europe. He studied hard at school, was 
 much pleased with stories about the sea, and when he was old 
 enough, he became a sailor. 
 
 2. At that time merchants, or store-keepers, in Italy, who 
 lived near the sea, sent ships and traded with the people of that 
 part of Asia called India, and became very rich. Their neigh- 
 bors in Western Europe, especially in Spain and Portugal, wished 
 to trade with them too. But the Italians were selfish and strong, 
 and would not let the ships of their neighbors sail eastward in 
 the Mediterranean Sea, 
 
 3. What must be done ? Look on the map, and I will tcU 
 you what was done. Some bold sailors went in ships around the 
 southern part of Africa, which is called the Cape of Good Hope, 
 and then sailed across the Indian Ocean to India. But this was 
 a very long way to go from Portugal and Spain. 
 
 4. Columbus thought a great dial about the matter. He 
 had been in a ship away up in the ocean at the north, where 
 there is ice all summer, at an island called Iceland. I think 
 
 Qttestiovs.— 1 . What nan you tell ahout Cnlnmhus? ''. Wha*^ di<1 Ttnlim morchants 
 do ■? a. What did some bold sailors do ? 4. What can you tell about North America ? 
 
 2 
 
JB 
 
 DISCOVERIES, 
 
 The ideas of Columbus. 
 
 His efforts and trials. 
 
 ^^^^i^^^^==^ 
 
 NOKTHMAN'S SHIP. 
 
 NOETHilAN. 
 
 lie must have heard of some rough sailors of that 
 cold country called Northmen, who, it is said, 
 came over to America 
 live hundred years be- 
 fore, in queer shaped 
 vessels. 
 
 5. Columbus had also 
 got the idea into his 
 head that the earth was 
 round like an orange, 
 
 and not flat like a cake, as every body then 
 thought it was. He thought that if the earth was 
 round, India could be reached by sailing westward across the 
 Atlantic Ocean, as well as sailing eastward ; and he believed it 
 could not be half as far to it in that direction as around the Cape 
 of Good Hope. 
 
 6. Columbus went to Lisbon, in Portugal, and told the king 
 and other great people, what was in his mind. The king thought 
 well of it, but most of the great people who did not know half 
 as much as Columbus did, laughed at him, and he went away 
 very sorrowful. 
 
 Y. Columbus was poor. He had a 
 Httle son named Diego, wdiose mother 
 was dead. So he took his boy by the 
 hand and started on foot for Spain, to 
 ask the rich king of that country to 
 let him have a ship with which to sail 
 westward on the Atlantic Ocean iu 
 search of India. 
 
 8. Ferdinand, the King of Spain, 
 had an excellent w^ife, named Isabella, 
 who loved God and her fellow-crea- 
 tures. Columbus was a Christian, and thought that he could 
 tell the people of new countries that he might find in searching 
 
 Questions.— 5. What thoughts had Columbus? 6. Wliat was done in Portugal? 
 7. What did Columbus do ? 8. What can you tell about the Queen of Spain ? 
 
 COLUMEUS. 
 
THE GREAT SAILORS FROM SPAIN. 
 
 19 
 
 Departure of Columbus for America. 
 
 The Discovery. 
 
 for India, about Jesus and the Bible, and the Gospel, and so do 
 them good. 
 
 9. Columbus told Queen Isabella all that he would like to 
 do, in searching for India and helping the heathen. Her heart 
 was kind, and his words brought tears to her eyes. She prom- 
 ised to help him even if she had to sell all the diamonds in her 
 crown to buy a ship for him. She spoke to her husband 
 about it. lie was willing, and she fitted out two small vessels for 
 Columbus. 
 
 10. The great sailor was now full fifty years of age, and 
 every body thought avcU 
 of him, because he had 
 always acted right. Ilis 
 friends fitted out another 
 ship, ^larger than those 
 of the queen, and with 
 plenty of company, Co- 
 lumbus left the town of 
 Pales, on the Tinto 
 river, on the 3d day of 
 August, in the year 1492. 
 
 11. It was a hot summer day when Columbus and his men 
 sailed down the river. But when they were out on the ocean, the 
 breeze was cool and delightful. They were soon out of sight of 
 land, and could see nothing but water, and sky, and clouds. 
 
 12. They sailed on and on, week after week, and saw nothing 
 but the water, and the sky, and the clouds. All but Columbus 
 grew afraid, and wanted to go back. The common sailors even 
 threatened to throw him overboard if he would not turn back. 
 He trusted in God, and kept on unharmed. 
 
 13. Just at sunset on a pleasant day in October, Columbus felt 
 sure that land was nigh. During the evening the perfumes of 
 flowers came to his nostrils. The great sailor watched all night. 
 In the morning all saw green forests, and soon they heard the 
 singing of birds. 
 
 Questions.— '>. What did Isabella do? 10. What did Columbus then do ? 12. What 
 happened on the ocean ? l.S. What can you tell about seeing land ? 
 
 THE VESSELS OP COLUMBUS. 
 
20 
 
 DISCOVERIES, 
 
 Landing of Columbus. 
 
 The Indians. 
 
 COLTJMBUS DISCOVERING LAND. 
 
 14. The sailors who were so afraid and so wicked, now joined 
 with Columbus in praising God. All went on shore, among tlij 
 beautiful shrubs and sweet flowers, and there on their knees they 
 sang a hymn of thanksgiving to God. 
 
 15. They were on an island not very far from the continent of 
 America. They saw men, w^omen, and children, hiding among 
 the trees and bushes. These were very timid, for they had never 
 seen white people before. As I have told you — [verse 2, page 
 
 Questions. — 14. What did all who were with Columbus do ? 15. What can you tell 
 a*>out the landing of Columbus? 
 
THE GREAT SAILORS FROM SPAIN. 
 
 21 
 
 Other discoveries. 
 
 Americas Vespucius 
 
 7] — Columbus thouglit this island was a part 
 of India, so he called the copper-colored people, 
 Indians. The island he named San Salvador, 
 the Spanish words for Holy Saviour. 
 
 16. Columbus found other islands in the 
 neighborhood, and these, as you will see by the 
 map, were afterwards named AVest Indies. 
 "When he went back to Spain, he took some 
 Indians, and parrots, and other things with him. 
 Then King Ferdinand and Queen Isabella were 
 so pleased with the great sailor, that they made 
 him rich and strong. 
 
 17. Soon after Columbus went back, another 
 Italian, named Americus Vespucius, came over 
 the Atlantic Ocean with one of Columbus's 
 
 great sailors, named Ojeda. lie visited the West India Islands, 
 sailed southward, and discovered the American continent, near 
 the mouth of the Oronoco river. It was an easy matter after 
 Columbus had led the way. • 
 
 18. Some people said to Columbus, "It was easy to find Amer- 
 ica." He asked them to make an egg stand on its end. They 
 
 COLTJMBXJS OX BAN BAL- 
 VADOK. 
 
 one end of his, so made 
 
 tried in vain. Columbus cracked 
 it flat, and it stood. Then they did 
 the same. " It is easy enough 
 when I have told you how," said 
 the great sailor. Then they all felt 
 ashamed. 
 
 19. When Americus returned, he 
 wrote a letter, which was printed 
 in a book. It told of what he 
 had discovered, and he claimed the 
 honor of first seeing this New 
 World. Columbus, in another voy- 
 age, had seen it at the same place 
 
 Questions. — 16. What did Columbus then do ? 17. Who else came to Aitierica? 18. 
 What can you tell about Columbus and the eggs ? 19. Why was the New World called 
 America ? 
 
 AMEKICU8 VEBPUCruS. 
 
22 
 
 DISCOVERIES. 
 
 How America was named. 
 
 Ponce de Leon. 
 
 Spanish adventurers. 
 
 in South America, a year sooner. But ho was not allowed 
 to tell the world what he had discovered, so this wonderful 
 country was named America, in honor of Americus Yespucius. 
 
 20. Many Spanish people now came to live in Cuba and other 
 West India Islands. Among these was an old man named Ponce 
 de Leon. He was very proud, and did not wish to die. He was 
 told that on an island north-west from Cuba, there was a spring 
 whose waters would make him young again, and keep him so. 
 
 21. In the spring of the year he sailed in a ship, in search of 
 that island. He sought in vain, but finally he discovered a land 
 
 that seemed full of flowers, and partly on 
 that account he named it Florida. Tliat 
 was twenty years after Columbus made his 
 first voyage. It was our pleasant Florida. 
 
 22. Other Spaniards went to the same 
 country afterward, and going westward, dis- 
 covered the Mississippi river. Others again 
 Avent up the coast into the present Carolinas ; 
 and some warriors sailed to Mexico, and took 
 possession of that country. They all treated 
 the kind Indians most shamefully. Of these 
 warriors and their deeds you will learn more 
 when you grow older. 
 
 A SPANISH WAKEIOB. 
 
 SECTION IL 
 
 THE GREAT SAILORS FROM ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 
 
 1. When it was known in Europe that a new world had been 
 found beyond the Atlantic Ocean, the kings and merchants made 
 a great ado about it. In Spain, Portugal, France, Holland, Italy, 
 and England, the people talked about it a great deal. 
 
 QuFSTtONS.— '^fl. What can you tell of Ponce de Leon? 21. Wliat did he find? 22. 
 V/'hat did other Spaniards do? 1. "What did finding a new world produce? 
 
SAILORS FROM ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 23 
 
 Cabofs voyages. Cabot's discoveries. 
 
 2. Henry, the King of England, who refused to listen to Colum- 
 bus before his first voyage, was now glad to do all he could to 
 assist John Cabot and others, v.ho were merchants in Bristol, in 
 sending ships across the Atlantic in search of new counti'ies. 
 
 3. Four years and a half after Columbus made his first voyage, 
 John Cabot prepared two ships, and 
 with these, his son Sebastian sailed. 
 He was a young man about twenty 
 vears of age. At first he sailed toward 
 Greenland ; then he turned southward, 
 and in the course of a few weeks he 
 came in sight of the rugged shores of y 
 Labrador, and saw many icebergs float- '' 
 inor in the sea. 
 
 SEUASTIAN CAliOT. 
 
 4. Cabot did not land, but sailed 
 southward, and discovered a large island, which he properly 
 nanled New-found-land. There he saw great numbers of cod- 
 fish, which are yet abundant in the sea in that region. He 
 landed at several places, and then sailed to England to tell his 
 countrymen of the new world he had found. 
 
 5. Sebastian Cabot crossed the Atlantic Ocean the next year, 
 and sailed all along America from the icy coasts of Labrador to 
 the sunny shores of oar Carolinas. He was the first discoverer 
 of North America, for this voyage along the shores of the United 
 States was made about fourteen years before Ponce de Leon, of 
 whom I have told you [verse 20, p. 22], landed in Florida. 
 
 6. Sebastian was a very great sailor, and w^as upon the ocean 
 nearly all his life. He sailed all along the coast of Brazil, in 
 South America, discovered the great river La Plata, and wer.t 
 on its bosom in a boat four hundred miles up into the broad wil- 
 derness. He was an old man, with a large white beard, when he 
 died. 
 
 7. After Cabot had told of the many codfish near Newfound- 
 Ian 1, bold sailors went from England, Brittany, and Normandy, 
 
 QuESxroNS. — 2. WTiat dii tho King of England do? S. Who sailed to America from 
 England, and how ? 4. What did Cabot discover ? 5. What elsr^ did he do ? 6. What 
 other discoveries did Cabot make? 7. What did other sailors do? 
 
24 DISCOVERIES 
 
 Verrazzani and his discoveries. Cartiers voyages. 
 
 to catch them. The fish were so very numerous that the sail- 
 ors soon filled their little vessels with them and went home. 
 
 8. Some of the fishermen had seen the neighboring coasts of 
 Nova Scotia, and the stories they told of the beautiful land there, 
 got to the ears of Francis, the first French king of that name. 
 
 9. At that time there was a great sailor in France, who came 
 from Florence. His name was John Verrazzani. The king fitted 
 out four vessels, with plenty of men and provisions, and sent 
 Verrazzani with them to explore the coasts of America along 
 which Cabot had sailed. 
 
 10. Three of Verrazzani's ships were injured by a storm, and 
 he crossed the Atlantic with only one. He first reached the coast 
 of our North Carolina, and then he went into almost every bay 
 from there to Newfoundland. He talked a great deal with the 
 Indians who came out of the woods to see him and his hig canoe, 
 as they called his ship. He named the whole country New 
 France. 
 
 11. Four years afterward, another great 
 sailor, named James Cartier, came from 
 France to this New World. He first 
 landed at Newfoundland, afterward he 
 sailed into a great gulf and the mouth of 
 a very large river, and then returned to 
 France. 
 
 12. Cartier came back in another ship 
 the next year, and sailed up that great 
 
 cAKTiEB's SHIP. j-iyer to a town which the Indians called 
 
 Hochelaga. He named the gulf and the river, St. Lawrence. 
 The Indian town he called Mont Real, or Royal Mountain, be- 
 cause there was a high mountain just behind it. 
 
 13. That river, you know, is between the United States and 
 Canada, a part of the way, and Montreal is now a large city. 
 From that place Cartier wickedly carried away the King of the 
 Indians, whom he coaxed to go on board of his ship. He took 
 
 QuFSTiONS. — ^S. What was discovered? 9. \Vhat was done in France? 10. Tell about 
 Verrazzani's voynge. 11. "What other French sailor came to America, and what did 
 he sea? 12. What did Cartier afterward do? 13. What wicked thing did he do? 
 
SAILORS FROM ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 25 
 
 War in France. The Huguenots. Settlement in America. 
 
 him to France, where the poor man died of a broken heart, when 
 thinkino^ he should never see his wife and children acrain. 
 
 14. A few other French sailors came to explore America soon 
 afterward. But the French king had his hands so full of business 
 at home, because his people had commenced fighting each other, 
 that he paid no more attention to fitting out ships to sail to 
 America. 
 
 15. And what do you think the French people quarreled and 
 fought about ? It was religion ! — the religion of Jesus Christ, 
 who said, " Love your enemies." One believed something which 
 the other did not, and so they quarreled and fought about it, and 
 many were killed. 
 
 16. There was a great and good man in France, 
 named Coligny. He loved the people called 
 Huguenots, whom the Roman Catholics hated, 
 and very frequently injured. Coligny seeing his 
 friends in continual danger, thought it would be 
 nice for all of them to go to America, where 
 the Roman Catholics could not hurt them. 
 
 17. So Coligny helped a good many of them 
 to fit out ships. They came over in the spring 
 of 1562, or about three hundred years ago. 
 
 FKENCIIMAN IN 1560. rril 1 1 1 • T^l • 1 1 t-. i 
 
 lliey landed in iMorida, near where Ponce de 
 Leon did, when he gave it that name. It was near our St. 
 Augustine, the oldest town in the United States. 
 
 18. The Huguenots did not like the spot, and sailed northward 
 to Carolina. But these nearly all perished. Two years after- 
 ward some more came, and lived in tents on the coast of Florida, 
 while they were building a fort, 
 
 19. The Spaniards claimed Florida as theirs, because Ponce de 
 Leon, a Spaniard, first saw it. Melendez, a cruel warrior, went 
 there with many soldiers, and murdered almost a thousand of the 
 French settlers, chiefly because he and his men, and his king, 
 did not believe what the Frenchmen did in religion. 
 
 QUKSTIONS. — 14, 15. What now happened in France ? 10. What can you tell about the 
 ITuguenots? 17. What did the Huguenots do? 18. What happened to them? 1^. 
 What did the Spaniards do ? 
 
26 
 
 DISCO V ERIE 
 
 Revenge of the French. 
 
 Qneen Elizabeth and the Huguenots. 
 
 20. When tliis cruel murder was known in 
 France, a brave soldier, named De Gourges, 
 sailed to America Avitli many others, and killed 
 nearly all of the Spaniards. So the white 
 people were in Florida no more. The first 
 white settlement in America was broken up, 
 and the Indians had the whole country to them- 
 selves again, for a long time. 
 
 21. Some of the great English sailors sup^ 
 posed they could get to India by going north- 
 west, not dreaming that they would find the 
 
 FKESrcn 80LDIEE IN . , ,. . • n i • i 
 
 FLORIDA. ocean m that direction continually covered with 
 
 ice. So, many years after Cabot discovered North America, 
 Martin Frobisher and others crossed the Atlantic to find a north- 
 west passage, and to sock gold in the rough soil of Labrador. 
 They found neither, were discouraged, and went no more. 
 
 22. When a very remarkable woman, named Elizabeth, was 
 the Queen of England, she and her great men heard of the 
 beautiful region of our North and South Carolina. Some of the 
 Huguenots, who escaped the massacre by the Spaniards, went to 
 sea in a boat. They were picked up and carried to England, 
 and they told the queen all about that fine country. 
 
 23. Queen Elizabeth was wonderfully delighted, and said her 
 great sailors would do better to 
 go there with people to plant 
 corn than to go to cold Labrador 
 to dig for gold they would not 
 find. So God caused these poor 
 Frenchmen to turn the minds of 
 the English toward the beautiful 
 middle regions of America. 
 
 24. At that time there was an 
 intelligent and worthy young En- 
 glishman, named Walter Raleigh, 
 
 Q:t"STIOX8.— 50. What did a French Koldier do 
 try to do? '2?. What can yon tell of a Queen of England? 2.S. What did Queen Eliz:v- 
 bctli say ? C4. What can you tell about Walter Uakigh and his step-brother ? 
 
 WAl.TEll KALKIGn. 
 
 ?1. What did other English sailors 
 
SAILORS FROM ENGLAND AND FRANCE, 
 
 Kaleigli and Gilbert's expeditions. 
 
 Gilbert's death. 
 
 KALEIGn S SHIP. 
 
 ^vliom the queen thought a great deal of. His step-brother, Sir 
 lliimphrey Gilbert, was one of her great English sailors, and had 
 often thought it would be a fine thing to go to the beautiful 
 Carolina region with a number of people, to build houses, raise 
 grain, and live there. 
 
 25. Gilbert spoke of the matter to Raleigh, who seems to have 
 liad the most money. The young man was delighted with the 
 idea, and asked the queen's permission. 
 She readily granted it, and early in the 
 year 15Y9 they both started for Amer- 
 ica. Storms and Spanish enemies soon 
 drove them back, and they gave up the \j^ 
 voyage. 
 
 20. Four years afterward Gilbert start- 
 ed again, but did not reach Carolina. 
 He was at Newfoundland awhile, and 
 the*n started for home. A dreadful storm arose, beat upon the 
 ship lie was in, and at midnight it went to the bottom of the sea 
 with Gilbert and all on board. 
 
 27. Raleigh w^as much grieved at the loss of his step-brother. 
 
 But he was a man of courage. He had a good deal of money 
 
 left, so he fitted out two more ships to carry 
 
 people to America. They were commanded by 
 
 two great sailors, named Amidas and Barlow. 
 
 28. It Avas in the hot month of July when 
 Raleigh's ships reached the Carolina coast. 
 The people in them landed on an island which 
 the Indians called Roanoke. They traded with 
 the Indians for several weeks, and then returned 
 to England. Two Indian chiefs wlio wished 
 to see the w:orld went to England Avith them. 
 
 29. Queen Elizabeth and Raleigh were de- 
 lighted with the stories which Amidas and 
 Barlow told them, about the beautiful Roanoke 
 
 »:nglisii gentlemax 
 
 15S0. 
 
 (eUESTioxs.— C5. What did Raleigh and Gilbert do ? ?G. What happened to Gilbert 
 afterward ? 27. What did Raleigh then do? C8. What can you tell about the English 
 at Roanoke ? 29. How came that region to be called Virginia .* 
 
28 DISCOVERIES. 
 
 Grenville'o expedition. ■ Tobacco. Peril of the settlers. 
 
 and the main land near by. The queen called the whole country 
 Virginia. You remember Vcrrazzani had named the whole 
 country New France, sixty years before. [See verse 10, page 24.] 
 
 30. Queen Elizabeth gave the use of the whole country to 
 "Walter Raleigh, and he expected to make a large fortune by 
 sending settlers to that fine region, for he Avas to share in all the 
 profits that might be made in raising grain and digging gold. 
 So the very next year, as soon as the trees were in blossom, 
 Raleigh sent another great English sailor, named Sir Richard 
 Grenville, with seven ships, to carry people to settle in America. 
 
 31. Grenville and his party reached Roanoke in June. The 
 Indians were right glad to see their two chiefs come back again. 
 These Indians were a remarkable people. They lived in arched- 
 roofed houses, and had fine gardens, and fields of corn and to- 
 bacco. 
 
 32. The white people never before saw tobacco. The Indians 
 taught them to smoke it, but the more filthy practice of chewing 
 it they learned themselves. I hope the boy who reads this, will 
 never use tobacco in any way. Smoking it is better than chew- 
 ing it ; but he who smokes it finds that 
 
 " It robs his pocket, soils his clothes, 
 And makes a chimney of his nose." 
 
 33. The Indians treated the English well, but were used so 
 badly in turn that they determined to kill them all. At this 
 time Grenville w^ent back to England with the ships, and the 
 angry Indians prepared to murder all the settlers. 
 
 34. Sir Francis Drake soon afterward arrived, in a large ship 
 He was one of the greatest war-sailors England ever had, and was 
 the first Englishman w^ho sailed around the world. The settlers 
 went on board his ship and returned to England. Others were 
 landed there afterward, but they were all murdered by the angry 
 Indians. 
 
 35. Finally quite a number of men and women were sent over 
 
 QuKSTiONS. — 30. "What did the queen and Raleigh do? 31. What can you tell about 
 the Indians? 32. What can you say about tobacco ? 33. How did the Indians behave ? 
 34. Who came to Roanoke? and what happened to the settlers? 
 
SAILORS FROM ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 29 
 
 Little Virginia, Dare. Efforts of other English sailors. The French. 
 
 by Raleigh, to malvc a settlement. A man named John White 
 was their governor. He went back to England for a good pur- 
 pose, and was kept there many years. 
 
 36. Mr. White had a daughter married to a man named Dare. 
 Before he left for England she had a beautiful little babe, which 
 she named Virginia. She was the first English child born in 
 America. AVhen Mr. AVhite went back to Roanoke, his daughter, 
 and sw^eet little Virginia Dare, and all the rest were gone. I 
 don't think they were murdered. I suspect they went far away 
 in the country, and lived w ith the Indians. 
 
 37. Raleigh was now tired of trying to settle America. His 
 money was nearly all gone, and he sent no more ships. He 
 lived a great many years afterward, and wrote a History of the 
 World while in a prison. He was put in prison by a very bad 
 King of England named James. Raleigh was a good old man, 
 and yet that wricked king, after keeping him a great many years 
 in prison, caused his head to be cut off. 
 
 38. In the year 1602, Bartholomew Gosnold, another great 
 English sailor, came across the Atlantic, and explored the coast 
 from Boston to Newport. He saw a great many codfish near 
 a low, sandy point south-east of Boston, and he named it Cape 
 Cod. I wish you to remember this cape, for I shall speak of it 
 again by-and-by. 
 
 39. Other great English sailors came to the same region soon 
 afterward, and two of them explored the present coast of Maine. 
 One of them wickedly carried off" some Indians in his ship, 
 and all their friends were made very angry against the white 
 people. 
 
 40. It was now more than a hundred years since Columbus 
 revealed the New World to Europe, and yet there was not a set- 
 tlement of white people in all this broad land. One was made 
 soon afterward, on the river St. Lawrence, by some French peo- 
 ple, who named the place Quebec. They came with Samuel 
 
 Questions — C5. What can you tell of others? 36. What can you tell about little 
 Virginia Dare and her mother? 37. What more can you tell of Raleigh? 3S. What 
 can you tell of another great English sailor ? 39. And what of others ? 40. What caa 
 you tell about settlements in America? 
 
30 DISCOVERIE*. 
 
 Acadie. Quebec. Henry Hudson. 
 
 Champlaiii, a great French sailor, who discovered the lake of 
 that name, in the northern part of the State of New York. 
 
 41. A little earlier, some French people had attempted to set- 
 tie in Nova Scotia, and they named that country Acadie. They 
 were compelled to leave it, but the settlement at Quebec re- 
 mained. That is the oldest permanent settlement of Europeans 
 in North America. 
 
 42. The English having failed in their attempts to make set- 
 tlements in America, several London merchants concluded to 
 employ some great sailor to make another effort to find a north- 
 west passage to India. They employed a famous man named 
 Henry Hudson. He sailed twice in that direction, but like 
 others before him, he could not get through the ice, so the Lon- 
 don merchants gave it up. 
 
 43. Hudson was a proud man. He was very anxious to be the 
 first sailor who should reach India by a northern route. At that 
 time there were a number of merchants in Holland who had joined 
 together to trade in India. They were called the Dutch East 
 India Company. 
 
 44. Hudson went to Amsterdam to see the managers of that 
 Company. He told them that he firmly 
 believed that he could reach India by 
 going around the north of Europe, instead 
 of the north of America. They liked the 
 idea, and fitted out a small vessel, called 
 the Half-moon, for him to sail in. He 
 went away up into the Arctic Ocean, 
 where he found just as much ice as in the 
 other direction. He was too proud to re- 
 turn without doing something great ; so he turned westward, 
 after passing Iceland, and steered across the Atlantic. 
 
 45. The great sailor first saw America on the coast of Maine, 
 lie then sailed 'southward to the Capes of Virginia, and explored 
 
 QtJEBTiONR.— 41. What .ibout Fronch Rettlenients ? 42. "What did London morch'ints 
 do? 4:^. Wha^, can you tell about Hviry Hudson and t'lc Dutch? 44. What did Hud- 
 son do? 45. What wore Hudson's first discovorias .■• 
 
 UALF-MOON. 
 
SAILORS FROM ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 31 
 
 Discovery of the Hudson river. Fate of Hudson. 
 
 the bays and rivers northward until he entered the waters which 
 now form the harbor of New York. 
 
 46. Hudson saw a great river rolling down from among the 
 blue hills at the north, and he sailed up that stream more than 
 one hundred and sixty miles. He had many adventures with the 
 Indians, who had never seen a white man, nor such a " big canoe" 
 before. That stream now bears the name of Hudson's river. 
 
 47. When Hudson returned to Europe, and told of the im- 
 mense and beautiful country which he had discovered, the people 
 of Holland, who were great traders, began at once to send ships 
 to Hudson's river to traffic with the Indians. I shall tell you 
 more about that presently. 
 
 48. Hudson tried once again to find a north-west passage. In 
 GO doing, he discovered the bay in the far north which bears his 
 name. There he lost his life. Some of his sailors were very 
 wicked. They bound Hudson and his son with strong ropes, 
 and putting them in a little boat, with seven sick companions, 
 they sailed off with the ship and left them. Hudson and his 
 companions all perished with cold or hunger, on that icy sea. 
 
 49. I have now told you the story of the Great Sailors, and I 
 hope you have been interested. With Hudson's voyage, their 
 work was made complete. Then the coasts of the New World 
 had been explored from the West India Islands to the Gulf of 
 St. Lawrence. The way was prepared for settlements, and soon 
 hundreds of people came from Europe, and commenced cutting 
 down trees, erecting houses and churches, raising grain and fruit, 
 and building villages and cities. We must always love the Great 
 Sailors for finding such a beautiful country as ours. 
 
 Questions. — 46. WTiat can you tell about Hudson's greatest discovery ? 47. What effect 
 did his discoveries have ? 48. What liappeaed to liiui afterward ? 49, What had the 
 Great Sailors now accomplished ? 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 THE ADVENTURERS OR SETTLERS. 
 Difference between a settlement and a colony. 
 
 1. I HOPE you remember what I have told you about the Great 
 Sailors. They should be thought of frequently, as we go on in 
 our story, because they opened the way to this beautiful land 
 for people to come and settle in. Now I shall tell you about the 
 Adventurers or Settlers. 
 
 2. I must first explain to you the difi'erence between a settle- 
 ment and a colony. You know people may go from your neigh- 
 borhood, away into the wilderness, and there cut down trees and 
 build houses. This is called a settlement. But the Indians, or 
 sickness, or some other thing, may cause them to move away. 
 Then that place is no longer a settlement. Just so, you remem- 
 ber, it was with the English on Roanoke [verse 36, page 29], and 
 the Huguenots in Florida [verse 18, page 25]. 
 
 3. When a settlement becomes permanent, and the people 
 make laws, plow fields, build villages, and so on, and continue to 
 live in one place always, then the Adventurers who made the set- 
 tlement become Planters, and form a colony. 
 
 4. I am now going to tell you what Adventurers did in making 
 settlements in many parts of this country, and how they after- 
 ward became Planters and formed colonies. It took some of the 
 settlements ten years, and some twenty years, to become colonies, 
 while one of them was about sixty years in so doing. I will first 
 tell you of 
 
 Questions. — 2. Can yon explain the diflferencs between a settlement and a colony? 
 3. What is a colony ? 4. How long did it take some settlements to become colonies ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA. 33 
 
 The division of Virginia. Plymouth and London companies. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA. 
 
 5. Because of the discoveries of their Great Sailors, the En- 
 glish claimed a right to settle anywhere in America between the 
 mouth of the Cape Fear river in North Carolina, and the town of 
 Ilaliftix in Nova Scotia. They allowed the Spaniards to have the 
 country all south of that, and the Frenchmen all north of it. 
 
 G. You remember [verse 29, page 27] Queen Elizabeth gave 
 the name of Virginia to that whole territory. When she died, 
 a Scotchman, named James Stuart, who was a king in his own 
 country, became King of England, and a very mean and unlovely 
 man he Avas. But he did some good things. 
 
 7. That vast country claimed by the English w^as divided into 
 North and South A^irginia. Quite a number of men in the town 
 of Plymouth, England, joined together for the purpose of making 
 settlements in North Virginia. The king gave them a -written 
 agreement, in which he promised to let them have the use of all 
 that country if they would agree to do so and so. They were 
 called the Plymouth or North Virginia Company. 
 
 8. A number of men in London joined together in the same 
 Avay, to settle in South Virginia. The king gave them a similar 
 paper, and they made a similar agreement with the king. They 
 Avcre called the London or South Virginia Company. These 
 papers given by the king were called Charters. Remember that 
 word, and its meaning — an agreement. 
 
 9. The Plymouth Company first tried to make settlements in 
 their part of America, but failed. The London Company soon 
 afterward collected together more than a hundred Adventurers, 
 fitted out three good ships for them to sail in, and then sent a 
 great sailor, named Newport, to conduct them to the island of 
 Pioanoke, where, you remember [verse 30, page 28], Walter 
 Paleigh tried to make a settlement more than twenty years be- 
 fore. This was at the close of the year 1600. 
 
 QirFSTioxs. — 5. 'WTiat can you tell about the claims of the English? r>. AVhat can 
 you say of a new King of England ? 7, How was America divided by the English ? 8. 
 What can you tell of two companies in England ? 9. What did these companies do i 
 
34 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Arrival of Adventurers. Captain Smith. Troubles in Virginia. 
 
 10. A heavy storm drove the ships of the Adventurers away 
 to the northward, and they entered the mouth of a great river, 
 after passing two capes at the entrance to Chesapeake Bay. To 
 please the king, they named the great river James, and the two 
 capes Charles and Henry, after his two sons. 
 
 11. The Adventurers sailed more than fifty miles up that 
 river, and landed on a sort of island. Every thing appeared 
 beautiful, for it was in warm April weather, and the earth and 
 trees were covered with flowers and blossoms. There they com- 
 menced building a village, which they called Jamestown. 
 
 12. Captain John Smith, a very great 
 soldier, of whom you have heard, I dare- 
 say, was one of the Adventurers. He had 
 been in many fights with the Turks in 
 eastern Europe, and had done wonderful 
 things there. Many of the Adventurers 
 were rather bad characters, and they be- 
 came jealous of Captain Smith, for they 
 knew he was smarter and better than 
 JOHN GMiTii. the v. 
 
 13. Smith was accused of wrong intentions during the voyage, 
 and was put in prison on board the ship. When the Adventur- 
 ers landed, they proceeded, according to King James's orders, to 
 open a sealed box, which he had given them. Then it was found 
 that the king had appointed Captain Smith to be one of the gov- 
 ernors of the settlement. Greatly fearing the king's displeasure, 
 f.icy set him at liberty, and for many years Captain Smith wag 
 t'.ic greatest and best man in the New World. 
 
 14. Newport sailed for England in June, 160*7, for more Ad- 
 venturers and provisions. Soon after he left, the provisions of the 
 settlers became scarce, and the poisonous vapors which arose from 
 the swamps near by, made a great many sick. Before the close 
 of summer, full one half of the Adventurers died, and were 
 buried in the ground at Jamestown. 
 
 Questions. — 10. What happened to the Adventurers in Newport's ships? 11. What 
 did they do? 1?. What can you sav of John Smith and his companions? 13. Wliat 
 had been done to Captain Smith? 14. What happened to the settlers? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA. 35 
 
 Smith ia captivity. His life saved by Pocahontas. 
 
 15. Every one now began to think of death and starvation, for 
 the Indians had not received tlicm very kindly, and would not 
 bring them food. The man whom the Adventurers had cliosen 
 to be their chief ruler, was a very bad one, and it was not long 
 before they asked Captain Smith to take his place. 
 
 16. Smith soon made the Indians respect him, and bring food 
 for his companions. He now resolved to know more of the 
 country he was in. He had already been up the James River to 
 the Falls at Richmond, and had seen a large stream coming in 
 from the north, just above Jamestown. With a few companions 
 he went up that stream, which the Indians "called Chickahom- 
 iny. While away from his boat, in the woods, some of the In- 
 dians, who had been watching the white people, sprang forward 
 and made Captain Smith a prisoner. 
 
 17. The great Emperor of the Indians was called Powhatan. 
 Captain Smith was taken from one Indian village to another, so 
 that the women and children might see him. Then he was con- 
 ducted to the dwelling of the emperor on the York river. He 
 was kindly treated ; but when the great men around Powhatan 
 had talked the matter all over, they concluded to kill him. 
 
 18. A huge stone was placed before Powhatan, on which the 
 head of Captain Smith was laid. His hands were tied behind 
 him, and he could not stir. Then two strong Indians raised each 
 a heavy club to kill him, and there appeared no help for him. 
 
 19. Powhatan had a beautiful daughter, ten or twelve years 
 old, named Pocahontas. She sat by the side of her father, who 
 loved her very much. She was a good girl, and pitied poor 
 Captain Smith. Just as the Indians raised their clubs to kill 
 liim, she leaped from her scat, clasped the head of the captive 
 in her arms, and bogged her father to spare his life. Pocahon- 
 tas was an angel of deliverance, for PoAvhata^i not only gave 
 Smith his life, but sent a guard of twelve men to conduct him 
 back to his friends at Jamestown. 
 
 20. During his captivity Smith learned much that was useful 
 
 Questions. — 15. What were the troubles of the settlers? 16. What did Smith do ? 
 What happened to him? 17. What did the Indians do with Smith? 18. What oc- 
 curred beforo Powhatan? 10. How was Smith's life saved? 
 
36 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Smith's exploring voyage. First women in Virginia. 
 
 to him, about the Indians and their country. But he was 
 grieved to find every thing in confusion at Jamestown, and only 
 forty of his companions alive. These were just preparing to 
 leave, but he caused them to remain, and by his own exertions 
 he procured food enough from the Indians, for them all. 
 
 21. Newport arrived with more Adventurers and provisions, 
 the following spring. Then Smith started, in an open boat, to 
 explore the Chesapeake Bay. He visited every bay and river 
 along its coasts ; and, on foot, he went up into the wilderness as 
 far as the country of the Five Nations in the southern part of 
 Hew York. 
 
 1:2. Altogether this was one of the most wonderful voyag: 3 
 I have ever read about. Smith and his companions were gone 
 three months, and traveled about three thousand miles. Tnat 
 is the distance across the Atlantic Ocean, from New York to 
 London. 
 
 23. A pleasant thing happened not long after Smith's return. 
 Some more adventurers came from England, and with them, two 
 women ; the first from Europe ever seen in Virginia. They 
 w^ere very good women, but I am sorry I can not say the same 
 of the men. Most of those who w^ere in Virginia, were very 
 lazy. They would not raise grain for food, but looked for gold, 
 or did nothing, day after day. 
 
 24. Smith coaxed the Indians to give the white people food, 
 or they would have all starved. Finally, when he went to En- 
 gland on account of being badly hurt, the Indians not only re- 
 fused to let the wdiite people have food, but laid a plan to kill 
 them all. The good and beautiful Pocahontas, like a divine angtl, 
 went to Jamestown, told the Adventurers what the Indiai.s 
 thought of doing, and so made them prepared to defend them- 
 selves. 
 
 25. The Indians did not attack the people at Jamestown. 
 After awhile, an English sailor, named Argall, who was a sort of 
 
 QXJESTIO'S— "0. Whut can you tell about Smith's return? What did he do? 21. 
 What can you tell about his exploring voyage ? 22. What about that voyage ? 2.^. What 
 pleasant thing now happened ? AVhat can you say about the men in Virginia ? 24 
 What more can you tell of the goodness of Pocahontas ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA. 
 
 37 
 
 Pocahontas a prisoner. 
 
 Marriage of Pocahontas. 
 
 sea-iobbei*, came there, coaxed Pocahontas on board of his ship 
 and kept her a prisoner for a long time. Her father was greatly 
 grieved. But the robber would not let her go until her father 
 sent plenty of food to the half-starving Adventurers. 
 
 26. And now another pleasant thing occurred. While Poca- 
 hontas was on the ship, a young Englishman, named John Ptolfe, 
 
 MAEEIAGE OP POCAHONTAS. 
 
 fell in love with her. She became a Christian, was baptized, and 
 married Rolfe. This made her fLither a good friend of the En- 
 o-lish as lonor as he lived. 
 
 o o 
 
 Questions.— -5. What can you tell about Argall and Pocahontas ? 26. What other 
 pleasant thing no^v happeued ? 
 
S8 S E T T L E M E N T S . 
 
 Death of Pocahontas. Dutch traders in America. 
 
 27. Pocahontas went to England with her husband not long 
 afterward, and died there, just as she was about to sail back to 
 her native land. We should always remember that good Indian 
 princess with gratitude. 
 
 28. After that, things went on much better in Virginia, A 
 great many other Adventurers came over, and they were good ami 
 industrious people. They tilled the land, did not spend their 
 time in foolishly looking for gold, and raised plenty of food. 
 
 29. The settlement soon became so strong that the people did 
 not fear the Indians, and those who came to stay a little while, and 
 then return to England, resolved to stay as long as they lived. In 
 the year 1619, they met together to inakc laws. Then the Vir- 
 ginia settlement became a colony. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN NEW YORK. 
 
 1. I have told you [verse4'7, page 31] that when Henry Hud- 
 son let the Dutch people, who lived in Holland, know about the 
 beautiful land he had found in the New World, they sent ships 
 with people there to trade with the Indians, who caught bears, 
 beavers, otters, and other fur-bearing animals. Among other 
 ships, the Half-moon, Hudson's exploring vessel, was sent for that 
 purpose. That was in IGIO, or about two hundred and fifty 
 years ago. 
 
 2. One of the greatest of the Dutch sailors who came to Amer- 
 ica at that time was Adrian Block. He brought several Adven- 
 turers with him, and landed on the lower end of the island 
 which the Indians called Manhattan. There the city of New 
 York now stands. 
 
 QuESTTOxs.— 27. "What more can yon tell about Pocahontas? C8. What can you say 
 about other Adventurers? 29. What did the settlers now do? 1. What did the Dutch 
 people do? 2. What can you tell about a great Dutch sailor? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN NEW YORK. 39" 
 
 The first ship-building. West India Company. First eettlcrs. 
 
 3. Block's sliip took fire aiul was destroyed, just at the com- 
 mencement of a cold winter, in 1G13. The Adventurers built 
 themselves huts to sleep in, and worked hard every day all win- 
 ter, in building a new ship. It was completed in the spring, and 
 then they explored the coast from New York to Halifax. That 
 was the first ship ever built in the United States, and was named 
 the Unrest. 
 
 4. Many other Adventurers came soon afterward, and some 
 went up Hudson's river as far as the spot where Albany now 
 stands. In that neighborhood, and on the lower part of Manhat- 
 tan island, a fort and trading-houses were built soon afterward. 
 The whole country which the English called North Virginia, the 
 Dutch now named New Netherland. 
 
 5. A few years later, some Holland merchants formed the 
 Dutch West India Company, and the rulers of their land gave 
 them the privilege of making settlements anywhere in America, 
 and in some parts of southern Africa. 
 
 6. Although the Dutch were getting rich ftist by trading with 
 the Indians for furs, it was now thought best to have some fam- 
 ilies come over, clear the land, raise grain, build houses, and thus 
 commence a colony. 
 
 7. It Avas in the spring of 1623, when thirty families, mostly 
 French people who had lived in Holland a long time, came to 
 Manhattan. Quite a number of them went up Hudson's river, 
 and settled at Albany. Others remained on Manhattan, ar.d 
 some went across the East river, where Brooklyn and Williams- 
 burg now are, and settled. 
 
 8. At about this time, several log houses were built at the. 
 lower end of Manhattan island, and a permanent settlement was 
 formed in New Netherland. With these dwellings and people, 
 and those at Albany and at Brooklyn, a colony was formed, and 
 became prosperous. I will tell you, by-and-by, how this country 
 came to be called New York. 
 
 Qttestions. — 3. WTiat happened to the Dutch Adventurers ? and what did they do ? 
 4. What did other Adventurers do ? 5. What can you tell of some Holland merchants ? 
 6. What was thought best? T. Who came to Manhattan? and where did they settle? 
 8. How was a colony formed ? 
 
40 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 About New England. Captain Smith in New England. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 
 
 1. I have told you [verse 1, page 33] liow tlie Plymouth 
 Company was formed. They sent a great sailor, named Pring, 
 to prepare the way for settlements in North Virginia. The next 
 spring, Sir George Popham (who was one of the company), and 
 a hundred Adventurers, came over to settle. Many did not like 
 the country, and more than half of them went back in the same 
 ship. Those who remained suffered so much the next winter, 
 that they also went back to England. 
 
 2. Eight years afterward, the famous Captain John Smith, who 
 helped to settle Virginia, came over with two vessels, and ex- 
 plored the American coast from Cape Cod to the Penobscot 
 river. lie made a good map of the country, showed it to the 
 king's eldest son, Charles, and by his permission, he named the 
 whole reirion east of Hudson's river, New England. 
 
 3. Captain Smith was a just man, but his comrades were not 
 always so. The commander of one of his ships carried off twenty 
 Indians, and sold them for slaves in Spain. This made the In- 
 dians in New England very angry toward all white people. 
 
 4. It was not until the year 1620 that a permanent settlement 
 was formed in New England. The king, that year, gave the 
 Plymouth Company a new charter, and they prepared to make 
 settlements in their own way. But this was not permitted by 
 the good and wise God. 
 
 5. Instead of Adventurers whose chief desire was to make 
 money, others, who sought for a place where they might worship 
 God as they pleased, were allowed to become the permanent set- 
 tlers of that portion of New England known as Massachusetts. 
 I will tell you how it was, and who they were. 
 
 Qttestions.— 1. What did the Plymouth Company do? What can you toll of Rettlers 
 who came to America? 2. What did Captain Smith do? 3. Wliat did Smith's ccm- 
 panions do ? 4. When was New England first settled ? 5. By whom ? 
 
ADVENTURHUS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 41 
 
 The Roman Catholics. The Pope. Origin of the ruriLa::s. 
 
 G. Very Earnest people, you know, believe that tlieir way of 
 worshiping God is the best Avay, and they try to make every 
 body else believe and act as they do. There was a bad King of 
 England, named Henry the Eighth, who was a Roman Catholic. 
 He got angry with the Pope of Rome one day, because he would 
 not allow him to do a wicked thing. After that. King Henry 
 would have nothing more to do with the pope. 
 
 7. The Pope of Rome, you know, is the principal Bishop or 
 head minister of all the Roman Catholics in the world. The 
 greater part of the people of England were glad when the King 
 quarreled with the Pope, for they thought they would now be 
 allowed to worship God as they pleased. But they were sadly 
 disappointed. They were no better off than when King Henry 
 was the Pope's friend. . 
 
 8. Henry's son, Edward, ^vas a better man, and when his 
 father died, he told the people that they might Avorship and the 
 ministers might preach and pray, just as they pleased. There 
 were two kinds of people then in England, the Roman Catholics 
 and the Protestants. The greater part of the Protestants be- 
 longed to the Church of England reformed in Henry's time. 
 
 9. Many people began to think that neither the Roman 
 Catholics nor the Church of England folks were 
 as good as they might be, and plainly said so. 
 They would have very little to do with either of 
 them, and tried to live so as to please God. Be- 
 cause they were so pure in all their Avords and 
 actions the others laughed at them and, to make 
 fun of them, called them Puritans. 
 
 10. AVhen Edward died, his sister Mary, who 
 was a Roman Catholic, became Queen of En- 
 gland. Now there are good Roman Catholics as 
 well as good Protestants, but Mary was a bad one. '"-'' 
 She told the people that they must worship God ^ putiitan. 
 
 Questions. — G. Wliat can you tell about the pope and a bad Kinj? of England ? 7. 
 What can you say about the people in the matter? S. What did Edward do? What 
 can you tell about two kinds of pen])le in F:ngland ? 0. What can von tell about the 
 Puritans? 10. What can you tell about Queen Mary and the Puritans? 
 
42 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Persecution of the Puritans. The Puritans in Holland. 
 
 in tlic same way that she did, or she would punish them. Many- 
 good Puritans and Church of England people would not obey 
 her, and they w^ere whipped, or driven out of the country, or 
 were imprisoned, or hanged, or burned to death. 
 
 11. All this was stopped for awhile when her sister Elizabeth 
 became Queen of England. She was the one who thought so 
 much of Walter Raleigh. She was not a lloman Catholic, but, 
 like her father, she determined to make all the people worship 
 God according to the w^y of the Church of England. The 
 Puritans, who knew it was better to obey God than the queen, 
 would not do as she had commanded, so they were made to suf- 
 fer severely. 
 
 12. When that mean man, James Stuart of Scotland, became 
 King of England, the Puritans hoped to have better times, for he 
 pretended to be one of them. You know the Bible says, " Put 
 not your trust in princes." The Puritans did so, to their sorrow. 
 As soon as James became King of England he called the Puri- 
 tans hard names, and because they would not worship God ac- 
 cording to the way of the Church of Eng'and, he, also, mad.^ 
 them suffer very severely. 
 
 13. The Pnritans endured it as long as they could, and then 
 many of them fled to Holland and other places in Europe. A 
 laro-e cono-regation, wdiose minister was a good man named John 
 Robinson, hearing that the Dutch, in Holland, allowed every 
 body to worship God as they pleased, went there, and lived hap- 
 pily for some time. 
 
 14. But the Dutch people were so different from the English 
 people that the Puritans concluded to go to America, about which 
 they had heard a great deal in Holland. Here they hoped to be 
 as free as. the air they would breathe, or as the Indians in the 
 woods, " So they gQt pormission of the Plymouth Company to 
 settleysomewhere in' North Virginia, and the king promised to 
 let them alone in their new home. 
 
 15. The Puritans, who felt that they were only Pilgrims in 
 this world, had very little money. So they formed a partnership 
 
 QuFSTiON-8.— 11. What can vou tell about Queen Elizabeth? 1?. What about King 
 James's conduct ? 13. What did the Puritans do ? 14. What did they do in HoUimd y 
 
ADVENTURERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 
 
 43 
 
 The Pilgrims on the ocean. 
 
 Their written constitution. 
 
 MAY-FLOWEE. 
 
 witli some London merchants, who fitted out two ships to convey 
 them to America. The Puritans and the merchants were to 
 ,^hare in all advantao-es that might be derived from the transaction. 
 
 16. Tlio Pilgrims—" the youngest and best"— left Delft-Haven, 
 m Holland, in the summer of 1620, and went to England. They 
 soon sailed for America, but the courage of some of tliem failed, 
 and both ships went back to Plymouth. 
 
 17. Only one hundred, men, 
 women and children finally sailed 
 for America in one of the vessels, 
 which they called by the beautiful 
 name of May -Flower^ a pretty 
 blossom that grows in England. 
 They were on the ocean sixty- 
 three days, and did not reach 
 America until cold December, 
 when every thing was covered 
 with snow. 
 
 " They sought not gold nor guilty ease 
 
 Upon this rock -bound shore — 
 They left such prizeless toys as these 
 
 To minds that loved them more. 
 They sought to breathe a freer air, 
 
 To worship God unchained ; 
 They welcomed pain and danger here 
 
 When rights like thes3 were gained." 
 
 18. In the cabin of the May-Flower^ the Pilgrim Fathers^ as 
 those IHiritan men are called, signed an ao^rce- 
 ment that when they should get on shore, ai d 
 have log houses built to live in, they would 
 make good laws, and all would obey them. 
 
 19. Then they chose John Carver to be their 
 governor. The plain chair in which he sat was 
 as much a throne as the fine seat in which King 
 James sat, all covered with silk and gold. 
 
 Questions.— 15. What arrangements did the Puritans make ? 10. What did they then 
 dor IT. What can you tell about their coming to America? IS. What was done in the 
 Maj-Flower ? 19. What of Governor Carver? 
 
 OOVEENOn CARVER 8 
 CHAIR. 
 
44 SETTLEMENT 
 
 Landing of the Pilgi'ims. The English in New Hampshirf. 
 
 20. The May-Flower was anchored in a fine bay, in sight of 
 Cape Cod. Do you remember how that sandy point came to 
 be named so ? [Sec verse 38, page 29] Some of the boklest of 
 the men went in a little boat to find a good landing-place. 
 Among them was Captain Miles Standish, a small man, but a 
 great soldier. They did not sec any Indians, because a terrible 
 pestilence had killed almost every one of them in that neighbor- 
 hood. They soon found a good place. Then all the people on 
 board the May-Flower landed, and they called the place New 
 Plymouth. 
 
 21. The winter was cold, the snow was very deep, and the 
 Pilgrim Adventurers suftered very much. Before the flowers 
 bloomed, in the spring, the governor and his wife, and about one 
 half of the Adventurers, died. The rest remained, cleared the 
 ground, raised grain, and were joined by other Puritans from 
 England. The settlement became a permanent one, and thus the 
 colony of Massachusetts was founded. 
 
 SECTION IV. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN NEW HAMPSHIRE. 
 
 1. You see by the map that the State of New Hampshire lies 
 north of Massachusetts. Two years after the Pilgrims came to 
 America, John Mason, who was the Secretary of the Plymouth 
 Colony, and Sir Fernando Gorges, both wealthy gentlemen, ob- 
 tained permission to make settlements in that more northerly 
 region, which they named Laconia. 
 
 2. Soon afterward, parties of fishermen built log houses near 
 the present Portsmouth and Dover. In 1G29, a minister of the 
 gospel, named Wheelwright, bought of the Indians the whole 
 
 QiTE3TiON3. — 20. What can you tell about: the landing of the Pilgrims? 21. What can 
 you tell of the Pilgrims in Amrrica? 1. Who were permitted to settle i.i New Hamp- 
 shire '! '2. What can you tell of settlements ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN MARYLAND. 45 
 
 Settlements ia New Hampshire. Lord Baltimore. 
 
 country between the Merrimac and riscataqua rivers, and com- 
 menced a settlement at Exeter. Fishermen commenced settle- 
 ments, also, along the coast of Maine, and at several places log 
 hnts were built. 
 
 3. The most of these settlements became permanent. Mr. 
 Mason, who had been governor of Portsmouth, in Hampshire 
 county, England, named the whole region New Hampshire. The 
 people were too much scattered to get together to make laws, 
 so, in 1641, they agreed to become a part of the colony of Mas- 
 sachusetts. 
 
 4. Forty years afterward, when the settlers became numerous, 
 they met and made laws, chose a governor, and formed the 
 colony of New Hampshire. 
 
 SECTION V. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN MARYLAND. 
 
 1. Now look further south on the map, and you will see the 
 name of Maryland, between Pennsylvania and Virginia. It was 
 called so to please King Charles the First, whose wife's middle 
 name w^as Maria, or Mary. 
 
 2. I have told you how the mean King James worried the 
 Puritans. He hated the Roman Catholics just as much, and per- 
 secuted them in many ways. There was a smart Irishman, 
 named George Calvert, who said he was a Roman Catholic, but 
 did not act much like one before the king. He Avas so much 
 liked by King James that he made him Secretary of State. He 
 also made him a nobleman, and called him Lord Baltimore. 
 
 3. This smart Irish lord got permission from the king to form 
 a settlement for Roman Catholics in America. He went first to 
 Newfoundland, but the soil was so sandy, and the French settlers 
 
 Questions. —H. "What w.-is done in 1041? 4. What can you tell about forming a 
 colony? 1. Why was Marylaad so called ? 2. What cj.n you .say of Lord Baltimore? 
 
46 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Settlement of Maryland. 
 
 -were SO near, that he left, and sailed for Virginia. The Church 
 of England people there would not allow him to settle among 
 them ; and he well knew that the Puritans would not allow him 
 to live in New England. 
 
 4. Lord Baltimore was in a quandary. He had heard that 
 when America was divided into North and South Virginia, a 
 space of two hundred miles was left between them, so that the 
 Plymouth and London Companies should have no cause for dis- 
 putes about the line that separated their territories. Baltimore 
 resolved to settle on this strip which nobody owned. 
 
 5. While Lord Baltimore was looking for a place to settle in. 
 King James died, and his son Charles became monarch of En- 
 gland. Charles gave Baltimore a charter, but about that time 
 the Irish nobleman died. His brother, Cecil Calvert, then be- 
 came Lord Baltimore. The first company of Roman Catholic 
 settlers who came to the territory of the United States, arrived 
 in 1G34. Their governor was Leonard Calvert, Lord Baltimore's 
 brother. 
 
 6. These Adventurers sailed up the Potomac river as far as 
 Mount Vernon, where AVashington afterward lived, but they did 
 not find a good place to commence a settlement. So they sailed 
 down the river, and on the shores of Chesapeake Bay they 
 landed, built log houses, and called the place St. Mary. They 
 bought the land from the Indians, and this honesty was always 
 remembered by those children of the forest. 
 
 1. Calvert called a meeting of the people to make laws. 
 AYithin five years after these Adventurers sailed up the Potomac, 
 the settlement had much increased, for many more Eoman Cath- 
 olics had crossed the Atlantic. The first Legislature— a number 
 of men chosen by the people to make laws — met at St. Mary in 
 1630, and then the colony of Maryland was formed. 
 
 Ottestioxs.— 3. What did Baltimore do ? Who opposed him ? 4. What can /c" tell 
 of the rpiiion named Maryland ? R. What nn yon tell ahout its settlement? 6. What 
 did the first Adventurers do ? 7. How did the settlement grow to a colony ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN CONNECTiCUT. 47 
 
 The Dutch and English in the Connecticut Valley. 
 
 SECTION YI. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN CONNECTICUT. 
 
 1. The river that rises in Canada and empties into Long 
 Island Sound, was called by the Indians Quon-eh-ta-cut, which 
 means, in their language, The Long River. It was discovered in 
 the spring of 1613, by Block, that great Dutch sailor who, you 
 remember, [verse 3, page 39] built a ship where New York now 
 stands. 
 
 2. Dutch traders went up that river soon afterward, and, near 
 where Hartford now stands, they built a fort and trading-house. 
 The white people spelled the name of the river as it sounded to 
 thorn — Connecticut. The Puritans of New Plymouth having 
 heard of the beautiful country through which it flowed, were 
 very anxious to make a settlement there, before the Dutch should 
 do so. 
 
 3. The Plymouth Company claimed this region. So they gave 
 permission to several English gentlemen to make settlements 
 there. Quite a number of Adventurers went up the Connecticut 
 river in the autumn of 1633, in a sloop commanded by Captain 
 Holmes. The Dutch well knew what they came for, and de- 
 clared that they should not pass their fort. Captain Holmes 
 declared that he would, and so he did. The Dutch grumbled 
 about it, and the next year sent seventy men to drive the Puri- 
 tans away, but they could not do it. 
 
 4. Two years after this, a company of 
 man, women, and children traveled through 
 the woods from Plymouth to the Connec- 
 ticut river. The following winter was very 
 cold. Many of their cattle died, and food 
 became so scarce that the'people were com- 
 pelled to eat acorns that fell from the oak fost meeting-house. 
 
 QuTSTioxs. — 1. "What can yon tcU about the Connecticut river? ?. What did the 
 Dutch and Puritans do? 3. What can you tell of the tro'iMes bctvreen the Dutch 
 and Eaglish ? 4. "What can you tell of settlers from Plymouth ? 
 
48 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Emigration to Connecticut. Pequod War. 
 
 trees. Some left in the spring, but many staid, and where the 
 city of Hartford now stands, they built a small meeting-house 
 of logs — the first ever erected in Connecticut. 
 
 5. In the summer of 1636, a very excellent minister of the Gos- 
 pel, named Thomas Hooker, who lived near Boston, went away 
 through the wilderness to Hartford, with several families, con- 
 sisting of about one hundred people. These Adventurers drove 
 cows with them, and lived upon their milk and the berries which 
 they found on their way. 
 
 6. It was on the fourth of July when they reached Hartford, 
 and the next Sunday they all assembled in that little first meet- 
 ing-house, where Mr. Hooker preached to them. Some of the 
 families settled there, and others went up the valley and founded 
 Springfield and other places. 
 
 v. Just as these Adventurers were preparing to establish a 
 permanent colony, they were called upon to endure great trouble. 
 There was a tribe of the Algonquin nation [page 1 1], called 
 Pequods, who lived east of the Connecticut river. They de- 
 termined to kill all the white people, and tried to get the Narra- 
 gansets, further eastward, to join them. This, Roger Williams 
 (of whom I will tell you presently), prevented. 
 
 8. The Pequods, froni time to time, murdered several white 
 people. The Adventurers in the Connecticut valley, seeing no 
 chance for peace with them, resolved to kill them all. The set- 
 tlers in Massachusetts agreed to help them, and they got the 
 Indians who lived on Narraganset Bay, in Rhode Island, to joia 
 them. 
 
 9. In May, 1637, full five hundred warriors, white people and 
 Indians, were marching toward the country of the Pequods, 
 whose great sachem and chief, Sassacus, felt no fear. He had a 
 strong fort a few miles from the present New London, and could 
 call around him almost two thousand warriors. But Sassacus 
 felt stronger than he really was. 
 
 10. Captain Mason, a famous Indian fighter, commanded the 
 
 Questions.— 5. What can yon tell of other settlers from near Boston? C. What 
 did thp new sf.ttlors do? 7. What trnnblj appeared? 8. What did the Indians do? 
 9. What preparations for war were made ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN CONNECTICUT. 49 
 
 Destruction of the Pequods. Settlement at New Haven. Connecticut Colony. 
 
 army that marched against Sassacus. One morning, before day- 
 light, he surrounded the Indian fort, set it on fire, and, when the 
 sun arose, more than six hundred men, women, and children had 
 perished in the flames, or by the sword and spear. Only seven 
 escaped. 
 
 11. Sassacus was amazed; and when he heard that other 
 soldiers were coming from Massachusetts, he fled westward with 
 his remaining warriors, to a great swamp near Fairfield. There 
 a severe battle was fought, and the Indians were nearly all slain. 
 Sassacus again fled, and took refuge with the Mohawks, one of the 
 Six Nations, where he was murdered. The whole territory of the 
 Pequods was desolated, and the tribe was destroyed. 
 
 12. The white people who followed the Pequods in their flight, 
 discovered the beautiful country along Long Island Sound. Ad- 
 venturers soon came from Massachusetts to examine it. In the 
 autumn they built a log hut on a little stream near a bay, and 
 spent the winter there. 
 
 13. The next spring the Adventurers were joined by John 
 Davenport and others. Davenport was a Gospel minister, and 
 preached his first sermon to the people under a large oak tree. 
 They purchased the land of the Indians, made a covenant by 
 which they agreed to be governed, and called their settlement 
 New Haven. 
 
 14. In the winter of 1639, the settlers in the Connecticut 
 valley met and formed a covenant, and chose a governor. They 
 called their settlement the Connecticut Colony. Although 
 these and the New Haven settlements were not united under one 
 government until twenty-six years afterward, the foundations of 
 the colony of Connecticut were laid in these covenants made by 
 the Adventurers in each, in 1G39. 
 
 Questions— 10. What can you tell of an attack upon the Indians? 11. What about 
 Sassacus and his warriors ? 12. What did the white people discover? And what did 
 they do? IH. What can you tell about New Haven? 14. How was tlie Connecticut 
 colony formed ? 
 
50 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Roger Williams and the settlement of Rhode Island. 
 
 SECTION XII. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN RHODE ISLAND. 
 
 1. William Blackstone, the first white man who lived where 
 Boston now stands, was also the first one who lived in the State 
 of Rhode Island. Although he was the first settler there, he 
 was not the founder of the colony. 
 
 2. There was a minister of the Gospel in Massachusetts, named 
 Roofer Williams. The Puritans there wanted everv hodv to be- 
 lieve and act as they did. Williams would not, and so they told 
 him he must leave that settlement, or they Avould put him in 
 prison. 
 
 3. Williams went off among the tribe of Indians, called Nar- 
 ragansetts, and their great sachem, Canonicus, gave him some 
 land at the head of Narragansct Bay. Williams, and a few 
 men, formed a settlement there ; and because of the goodness of 
 God in preserving their lives in the wilderness, he called the 
 place Providence. It is now the chief city in Rhode Island. 
 
 4. AVilliams gave permission to every one to worship God as 
 he pleased. Many in Massachusetts, when they heard of this 
 freedom, went to Providence, and the settlement grew quite fast. 
 The great Indian sachem loved Williams, and matters went on 
 smoothly. 
 
 5. In 1639, some people who came from Boston, and joined 
 Williams, were presented by Miantonomoh, another Narragansett 
 sachem, with the beautiful island of Aquiday, now called Rhode 
 Island. They settled at the north end of it, and founded Ports- 
 mouth. Others, who came afterward, settled near the south end, 
 and founded Newport. Each of these settlements formed a league, 
 or covenant, for their government. 
 
 6. Roger W^illiams went to England to get a charter from the 
 
 QiTESTiONS.— 1. Who was the first white man in Rhode Island? 2. What can you 
 tell of Roger Williams'? 3. What can you tell about the settling of Providence? 4. 
 What can you say of freedom there ? 5. What can you tell of the settling of Rhode 
 Island ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN" DELAWARE. 51 
 
 The Swedes on the Delaware. 
 
 king, in 1G43. But the Parliament, or Legislature, of England, 
 was then at war with the king, and had the power in their hands. 
 So the next spring, Parliament gave him a charter, and all of the 
 settlements were united into one colony, with the name of Rhode 
 Island and Providence Plantations. 
 
 SECTION VIII. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN DELAWARE, NEW JERSEY AND PENNSYLVANIA. 
 
 '1. The settlements in New Jersey, Pennsylvania, and Dela- 
 ware, were so connected that I must tell you about them all, in 
 one story. We will begin with 
 
 DELAWARE. 
 
 2. Some Dutch Adventurers came over in two ships, com- 
 manded by Peter Heyes, in 1631, and landed where the village 
 of Lewiston, in Delaware, now is. The Indians murdered the 
 whole of them. 
 
 3. At this time, the King of Sweden, in the north of Europe, 
 had formed a plan for some of his people to establish a colony in 
 America. That king was killed in battle, and he left his little 
 daughter, who was only six years of age, to be queen. She was 
 too little to do any thing, so some great men managed affairs 
 until she became a woman. 
 
 4. Some people of Sweden joined, and formed the Swedish 
 West India Company. The great men who managed affairs 
 there gave them a charter, in the name of the dear little queen, 
 and, in 1638, quite a number of Adventurers landed on the shores 
 of the Delaw^are. They built a church and fort, bought a large 
 tract of land of the Indians, and named the territory New 
 Sweden. 
 
 Questions. — fi. How was a charter for Rhode Tslind obtained? 2. Who first settled 
 in Delaware? 3. What can you tell of the King of Sweden, and the little queen? 4 
 What about some Swedish Adventurers ? 
 
52 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 End of New Sweden. Settlers in New Jersey. 
 
 5. Now the Dutcli claimed all this land as a part of New 
 Netherland, and told the Swedes they must leave it. The 
 Swedes refused to go, and they and the Dutch quarreled about it 
 for more than a dozen years. The Dutch governor on Manhat- 
 tan finally sent soldiers there, to drive oft" the Swedes. The 
 Swedes agreed to be governed by the Dutch, if they would let 
 them stay, and so, in the year 1655, New Sweden was no more. 
 
 NEW JERSEY. 
 
 6. New Jersey was a part of New Netherland, and some 
 Danish traders settled first at Bergen, and then on the Delaware 
 river. The Dutch built a log fort just below Camden ; and near 
 there some families from Manhattan went in 1623. 
 
 7. Settlements were soon afterward made in other places in 
 New Jersey. In 1630, a Dutchman purchased Staten Island, 
 and all of the land around Jersey City, from the Indians. When, 
 in 1664, the English took New Netherland away from the Dutch, 
 the territory between the rivers Hudson and Delaware, was 
 called New Jersey. 
 
 8. Soon after that, some families from Long Island settled at 
 Elizabethtown. In 1665, Philip Carteret, brother of one of the 
 owners of New Jersey, who had bought it from the Duke of 
 York, came over with a charter, as governor of that territory. 
 Then the people, for the first time, met together to make laws, 
 and the colony of New Jersey was formed. 
 
 PENNSYLVANIA. 
 
 9. I shall tell you pretty soon how the people of Englan<l 
 caused the head of their king to be cut oflF. It was at about 
 that time that a very excellent man, named George Fox, began 
 to teach the people to please God rather than man, to dress 
 plain, to never go to theaters or other places of amusement, an 1 
 in a hundred ways to be plainer, and better than people were 
 
 Qtjkstions.— 5. What can you tcU about a quarrel hetwcon the Dutch and the Sw dcs ? 
 0. Wlio worn the first settler's in New Jersey ? 7. What else c^\n yon tell about settlers 
 there ? S. How was the colony formed ? 9. What was the origin of the Quakers ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN PEXNSYT. VANIA 
 
 53 
 
 W illiaui Pcnn and the Quakers. 
 
 Settlement of Pennsylvania. 
 
 ^t 
 
 WILLIAM I'l-NN. 
 
 in general. When lie preached, he shook or quaked all over ; 
 so the people called him and his friends, Quakers. 
 
 10. The son of one of England's best adniii'als, or great war- 
 saiior.<*, became a Quaker. His name 
 Avas William Penn. The Quakers were 
 despised in England, and he felt anxious 
 to find a home for them in America. 
 And he did so. Through him they 
 were enabled to purchase the western 
 half of New Jersey. Quite a large 
 number of them came over in 1675, 
 and settled there, and they named their 
 landing-place Salem. 
 
 11. Soon after that, Penn received from King Charles the 
 Second, a charter for a large territory west of the Delaware 
 river, which he named Pennsylvania. That means Fenri's 
 woody country. It included the Swedish settlements. These 
 people, as well as the Indians, became William Penn's warm 
 friends, because he was a good and just man. 
 
 12. Many Quaker Adventurers, and others, came over and set- 
 tled in Pennsylvania. In 1682 Penn obtained possession of the 
 present State of Delaware ; and, at about the same time, he 
 sailed for America. 
 
 13. Penn arrived in November, and was warmly welcomed by 
 the people. Already the inhabitants had been together and made 
 some laws. He soon met them in a general assembly at Chester, 
 and gave them a charter for a freer government than they had 
 enjoyed before. Then the colony of Pennsylvania was estab- 
 lished. 
 
 Questions. — 10. What can you tell of a celebrated Quaker? 11. WTiat can you 
 say about the beginning of Pennsylvania ? 12. What did Penn do in 1682 ? 13. How 
 was Penn received in America, and what did he do ? 
 
SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 The English in the Carolinas. 
 
 SECTION IX. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 
 
 1. The beautiful country between Virginia and Georgia once 
 belonged to the same persons, and it was not divided into North 
 and South Carolina until the year 1729. I will first tell you 
 about 
 
 NORTH CAROLINA. 
 
 2. You remember what I told you on page 27, about the efforts 
 of Walter Raleigh to make a settlement on Roanoke island. 
 That island is near the coast of North Carolina, which Queen 
 Elizabeth then named Virginia. 
 
 3. P'irst a few people went from Captain Smith's settlement at 
 Jamestown, and lived, some near the Roanoke river, and some 
 nearer the sea. Almost fifty years afterward, quite a large num- 
 ber of Adventurers went from Virginia and settled at Edenton. 
 Others soon followed, and, in 1663, William Drummond, a 
 Presbyterian minister of the Gospel, was made their governor. 
 
 4. It was in the same year that King Charles the Second gave 
 a charter to several Englishmen, for the whole country from Vir- 
 ginia to Florida. To please the king they called it Carolina. 
 Two years afterward some people from the island of Barbadoes 
 settled near Wilmington. This settlement also had a governor. 
 These settlements, and others near, afterward formed the colony 
 of North Carolina. 
 
 SOUTH CAROLINA. 
 
 5. After a while, the owners of Carolina sent three ships full 
 of Adventurers, to make settlements further south. After trying 
 one or two places without being suited, they commenced a city 
 near the sea, where the Ashley and Cooper rivers come together, 
 
 Qttebtions.— 1, 2. What have you to say about the Carolinas? 3. W^ho first settled 
 In North Carolina ? 4. What can you tell about a charter, and North Carolina becon«- 
 Ing a colony* 5. What can you tell me about settlers in South Carolina? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN GEORGIA. 55 
 
 Oglethorpe's benevolent plan for settling Georgia. 
 
 and, to please King Charles, they called it Charlestown, We call 
 it Charleston, 
 
 G. Adventurers from Europe, and many Dutchmen from New 
 York, soon joined them. They met in Charleston and made 
 laws ; and the same year when William Penn came to America, 
 the South Carolina colony was faii'ly commenced. That was in 
 1682. 
 
 SECTION X. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN GEORGIA. 
 
 1. More than a hundred years ago there were a great many 
 very respectable people in the prisons of England, because they 
 rould not pay their debts. You will say they certainly could 
 lot work in jail and earn money to pay their debts. You are 
 right. While they and their families suffered, no one was bene- 
 fited. 
 
 2. A good man and fine soldier, named Oglethorpe, had 
 thought a great deal about the folly and wickedness of putting 
 people in prison for debt. He was a member of Parliament, 
 which, you know, is a collection of great men who make laws in 
 England, just as Congress does here. He spoke against putting 
 these people in jail, and he got the king and Parliament to agree 
 to a plan to help them. 
 
 3. His plan was to let all out of prison who would agree to go 
 to America and settle in the wilderness south of the Savannah 
 river. Oglethorpe even went so far as to offer to go with them, 
 and be their governor. The plan pleased every body. 
 
 4. In the autumn of 1732, the very year in which Washing- 
 ton was born, Oglethorpe and one hundred and twenty Adven- 
 turers, who were chiefly from the debtors' prisons, sailed for 
 
 Questions. — C. "WTio joined thom? and what did they do? 1. What can yon say 
 about debtors in prison? 2. "Who took their part? and what did he do? 3. What 
 were his plans? 4. What can you tell about the first Adventurers in Georgia ? 
 
56 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Oglethorpe and To-mo-chi-chi. 
 
 America, went up the Savannah river, and landed where the city 
 of Savannah now stands. There they had a long and pleasant 
 talk with the Creek Indians. 
 
 5. The chief man among the Indians was old To-mo-chi-chi^ 
 who presented Oglethorpe with a buifalo skin, on which was the 
 fio-ure of an eagle. " Here," he said, " is a little present ; I give 
 you a buffalo's skin, adorned on the inside with the head and 
 feathers of an eagle, which I desire you to accept, because the 
 eagle is an emblem of speed, and the buffalo of strength. The 
 English are swift as the bird and strong as the beast, since, like 
 the former, they flew over vast seas to the uttermost parts of the 
 earth ; and, like the latter, they are so strong that nothing can 
 withstand them. The feathers of an eagle are soft, and signify 
 love ; the buffalo's skin is warm, and signifies protection ; there- 
 fore I hope the English Avill love and protect our little families." 
 O, why did n't they do it? [Look at the picture on page 14.] 
 
 6. On that spot the Adventurers built rude cabins, and com- 
 menced the city of Savannah. Other Adventurers soon came, 
 and, in 1733, the colony of Georgia was begun. It was so called 
 in honor of King George of England. 
 
 Questions. — 5. Can you tell me a story of the Indians and Oglethorpe T 6. What 
 can you say of the colony of Georgia ? 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE PLANTERS OR COLONISTS. 
 SKCTION I. 
 
 The first homes in Virginia. 
 
 1. I HAVE explained to you tlie difference between ii settlement 
 and a colony — between Adventurers and Planters. And I have 
 told you all about the first Avhite people who came to settle in 
 this country. Now I will tell you about the Colonists, or those 
 who came here, planted grain, made laws, and staid as long as 
 they lived. I will first tell you about the 
 
 PLANTERS IN VIRGINIA. 
 
 2.. During the same year when the Pilgrims sailed from 
 England, more than twelve hundred people went from that coun- 
 try to Virginia. They were mostly industrious persons, w^ho 
 wished to be planters ; and among them were almost a hundred 
 young women, who soon became the wives of settlers. Then, 
 for the first time, there were homes in Virginia, in which fathers 
 and mothers loved their little babes. 
 
 3. Jamestown grew to a large village, and settlements else- 
 where were soon made, even as high up the river as Richmond. 
 The people asked for, and obtained of the London Company, a 
 Constitution^ or written agreement wdiich made their laws strong, 
 and allowed them to have elections to choose men to make laws. 
 But the company appointed a governor for the people. 
 
 4. Trouble soon came. Powhatan, the father of Pocahontas, 
 
 Qtiestions.— 1 . What has been told you? 2. What can you tell about people going to 
 Virginia '? 3. What about the settlers in Virginia ? 
 
58 COLONIES. 
 
 Indian massacre. Sufferings of the Planters. A king beheaded. 
 
 was dead, and his brother, who made Captain Smith a prisoner, 
 and who hated the white people, ruled the nation. He perceived 
 that the English would soon have all the lands of the Indians, 
 and he determined to kill them before they became too strong 
 for him. 
 
 5. At noon, on a beautiful day in April, in the year 1622, the 
 Indians fell upon the white people, and in an hour they killed 
 three hundred and fifty men, women, and children, who lived out 
 of Jamestown. The people of seventy-two plantations out of 
 eighty, were murdered or driven to Jamestown, in the course of 
 a few days. 
 
 6. The English who remained alive took courage, attacked 
 the Indians, and struck them with such terrible blows that the 
 nation was almost destroyed. Sickness soon came upon the 
 Planters, and, by the middle of the summer, not more than 
 twenty-five hundred, of the four thousand who were there in the 
 spring, remained alive in Virginia. 
 
 7. At about this time. King James determined to take Vir- 
 ginia under his care. The London Company heard of it, and, as 
 they had lost money by attempting to settle it, they gave it up 
 without any ado. Virginia became a royal province, and the 
 king, instead of the company, appointed governors for the people. 
 These were not always wise nor good. 
 
 8. Under a governor named Berkley, the planters of Virginia 
 prospered for a long time. They raised more food than they 
 needed, and the tobacco which they cultivated was sold for a 
 great deal of money. Yet they were not free from trouble. 
 
 9. The people of England had got very tired of their king, 
 Avho was a son of James Stuart, the mean monarch from Scot- 
 land. So they armed themselves ; and led by a brave man 
 named Oliver Cromwell, they first put King Charles in prison, 
 and afterward cut oif his head. Then Cromwell became ruler 
 of England. 
 
 10. Most of the Virginia people were the friends of the king, 
 
 QurSTioxs — 4. What caused trouble ? 5. What did the Indians do ? 6. What did 
 the English do ? W^hat happened to them ? 7. What change did the king make ? 8. 
 What occurred under Governor Berkley ? 9. What did the people in England do ? 
 
PLANTERS IN VIRGINIA. 59 
 
 Conduct of Governor Berkeley. Bacoa's rebellion. 
 
 and so was Governor Berkeley. But there were many who were 
 Republicans, or opposed to the king. Between these parties 
 there was much trouble ; and finally, a young man named Ba- 
 con placed himself at the head of the Republicans, and defied 
 the governor. This was after the dead king's son, Charles the 
 Second, was made monarch of England. 
 
 11. The people had been severely taxed for some time, and 
 the governor, who was a very proud man, and belonged to the 
 Church of England, made Quakers and Baptists pay him a great 
 deal of money, because they did not believe as he did, and would 
 not worship God as he did. And there were now a great many 
 idle people in the colony, who were proud because they had 
 grand relations. They said the governor was right. The best 
 men — the industrious planters and mechanics — said he was 
 wrong, and these took sides with Bacon. 
 
 12. A sort of war soon commenced, and there was great trouble 
 in Virginia, for awhile. Bacon having the most and the best peo- 
 ple on his side, felt strong, and soon drove Governor Berkeley 
 from Jamestown. Not long afterward, he was told that royal 
 troops from England were coming up the river, to assist the 
 governor and his party. Then he set 
 fire to the village, and fled toward the 
 York river. Every thing w^as consumed 
 except the brick tower of the church, 
 which is yet standing there. This was 
 in 10 76. 
 
 13. A fever soon caused the death of ■ 
 Bacon, and the war ceased. Some of 
 his friends were hanged, many were im- cuvtich toweh. 
 prisoned, and the governor ruled the people worse than before. 
 And when Berkeley went away, other governors who came while 
 any king named Stuart was monarch of England, were generally 
 haughty and cruel. 
 
 14. Charles the Second died, and his brother, James, became 
 
 Questions. —10. "What now happened in Virginia? 11. What can vou sav of the 
 governor and some of the people ? 12. What can you tell me about a war in Virginia ' 
 13. What then happened? 
 
60 COLONIES. 
 
 King James driven from England. Planters in Massachusetts. 
 
 king. The people of England hated the very name of Stuart, 
 and wished to get rid of him. So when his son-in-law, William 
 of Orange, came from Holland with troops, the English people 
 joined him, and soon drove the bad king away. 
 
 15. William was a better man, and his wife, Mary, was a good 
 woman. So when lyiig James the Second had fled to France, 
 William and Mary became monarchs of England. Then in Vir- 
 ginia, and in all the colonies in America, there were better rulers, 
 because the people had more power. 
 
 16. From that time, which was in the year 1689, the planters 
 of Virginia prospered wonderfully. They increased rapidly, 
 -were no more troubled by Indians, and raised every thing in 
 abundance. They had a great many negro slaves, who did all of 
 the hardest work. 
 
 17. Slaves were first brought to Virginia, from Africa, by a 
 Dutch vessel, in the year 1620. When the great French and 
 Indian war commenced, of which I shall tell you presently, there 
 were fifty thousand people in Virginia, and one half of them 
 were negroes. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 
 
 1. " Welcome, Englishmen ! w^elcome. Englishmen !" were the 
 first words which the Pilgrim Fathers (of whom I have told you 
 in verse 18, page 43) heard from the lips of an Indian. It was 
 the voice of a chief who had learned a few English sentences from 
 fishermen on the coast of Maine. 
 
 2. The Pilgrims liad then been on the cold shores of Massa- 
 chusetts Bay about a hundred days, and this was the first Indian 
 who had ventured to approach them. He told them of Massa- 
 
 Qttestioxs.— 14. What nocurred in England? 15. Wliat can you say of William and 
 Mary ? 16. What of the Virtrinim Plaiters ? 17. Whnt can you tell about nes^-o slaves ? 
 "J, 2." What happened to the Pilgrims at Plymouth ? What oan you tell of Massasoit' 
 
PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 61 
 
 Massasoit and the Pilgrims. Massachusetts Bay Colony. 
 
 soit, a Wampanoag sachem who dwelt not far off; and the gov- 
 ernor of the Pilgrims sent for him. Massasoit came in stately 
 pride, with sixty warriors as a guard, and seated himself npon a 
 neighboring hill. There he smoked the pipe of peace with Gov- 
 ernor Carver, and made a treaty of friendship with the English, 
 which remained unbroken for fifty years. 
 
 3. I have told you [verse 21, page 44] that Governor Carver 
 and almost one half of his companions died before the flowers 
 bloomed in the spring. For more than a year afterward, the re- 
 mainder, and others who followed them from England, suffered 
 dreadfully from cold and hunger. But they trusted in God, and 
 endured all, until they could raise grain and build themselves 
 comfortable houses. Then they were quite happy, except when 
 troubled by unfriendly Indians, who sometimes threatened to de- 
 stroy them. 
 
 4. At leno;th the Pilgrim Planters and the London merchants 
 who were in partnership with them, you remember [verse 15, 
 page 42], disagreed. The Planters bought out the merchants, di- 
 vided the soil equally among themselves, and prospered. 
 
 5. When the Puritans in England heard of the happiness of 
 their friends in America, many more of them came over. A 
 hundred of these came with John Endicott, in 1628, and settled 
 at Salem, and two hundred more came the next year, and built 
 cabins and planted at Charlestown. 
 
 6. In 1630, about three hundred 
 more families came to Salem. They 
 soon scattered into little settlements 
 around the peninsula where Boston 
 now stands. All of these settlements 
 were united together, and were called 
 the Massadmsetts Bay Colony, with 
 John Winthrop for their governor. 
 Finally, the Plymouth settlement was 
 joined to these, and from that time, that whole region where 
 
 Questions. — B. What can you tell of the settlers and their progress ? 4. What did the 
 Planters do? 5. W^hat can you tell about other settlers? 6. "What about settlers at 
 Salem, and the action of the Plymouth people ? 
 
 JOHN WINTIIEOP. 
 
02 COLO NIKS. 
 
 Founding of Boston. Commencement of commerce. Puritan intolerance. 
 
 the Pilgrims and the Puritans lived, was called Massachusetts 
 Bay. 
 
 I. The water at Charlestown and other places was very un- 
 wholesome, and from this, and other causes, full two hundred of 
 the emigrants who came over in 1G30, were laid in the grave 
 before the next winter. A curious old man lived alone on a pe- 
 ninsula, or land almost surrounded by water, near by. The In- 
 dians called the place Shawmut, which means " living fountains," 
 because a spring of pure and sweet water bubbled out of the 
 earth there. 
 
 8. The old man of Shawmut told Governor Winthrop about 
 that spring, and he and many leading men built cottages near it, 
 and lived there. Such was the beginning of the large city of 
 Boston, now the largest town in all New England. 
 
 9. Winthrop was a wise man, and governed well. He made 
 the Indians his friends, and invited the chiefs to his table. He 
 had friendly letters from the Dutch on Manhattan ; and pretty 
 soon a ship came to Boston from Virginia, laden with corn and 
 some tobacco. Then it was that American commerce, or trading 
 by ships, was commenced. 
 
 10. The Puritans had made themselves a good home, where 
 those who diftercd from them in religion could not hurt them. 
 In their great desire to be alone, as it were, and not let those who 
 differed from them, live among them, they became persecutors 
 themselves — that is, they treated others who did not believe as 
 they did, very badly. They even drove a minister of the Gospel, 
 named Roger Williams, away into the wilderness among the In- 
 dians, because he would not do as they wished him to, and 
 talked very plainly to them. I will tell you about Williams pres- 
 ently. 
 
 II. And now it was fifteen or sixteen years since the Pilgrims 
 landed, in the snow, at Plymouth. Ship after ship had come 
 with people from England; and in the year 1636, there were no 
 less than twenty settlements in the Massachusetts Bay Colony. 
 
 Questions.— 7. How did the settlers sntfor? What then happened ? 8. What led to 
 the fonndinfi of Boston ? 0. What can you tell of Winthrop ? 10. How did the Puritans 
 behave toward others? 11. What can you tell of the increase of settlers? 
 
PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. Q'o 
 
 Troubles in Massachusetts. John Eliot. Increase of New England, 
 
 12. There were wise men and rich men, good men and some 
 Avicked men, among them. They did not all think alike, especi- 
 ally about religion ; and the people, and ministers, and rulers, had 
 warm disputes. A smart woman, named Anne Hutchinson, of- 
 fended the ministers greatly, and the rulers first put her and her 
 iiimily into piison, and then drove them into the wilderncs-s 
 among the Indians. They wandered through the woods, almost 
 to Manhattan island, and lived in a hut. There all but one of 
 them were murdered by the Indians, who hated the white people. 
 
 13. Already a good man, named John Eliot, had preached to 
 thousands of Indians around Massachusetts Bay, and many had 
 become Christians. He visited them in their wigwams, and wrote 
 the whole Bible for them in their own language, and taught them 
 to read it. When he died, many years afterward, there were five 
 thousand 2)rai/inf/ Indians, as the converts were called, in New 
 England. 
 
 14. King Charles, who afterward lost his head, began to fear 
 that the people of Massachusetts, who were increasing so rapidly, 
 and were so independent because so far off, might soon defy him, 
 and perhaps have a king of their own. So he did all in his 
 power to prevent English people from going there. But he 
 could not stop them. They went by hundreds, because they 
 were badly used at home. But when the king was dead, and 
 persecution ceased, very few came over the ocean to America, 
 because they were happy in England. 
 
 15. In giving an account, on page 48, of Adventurers in Con- 
 necticut, I have told you about the war with the Pequod Indians. 
 At the close of that war, the people of the settlements in New 
 England thought it best to form a union, so as to act together 
 for their safety in future. The best men, in the different settle- 
 ments, met and agreed upon a union in 1043. 
 
 16. At this time there were twenty thousand people and fifty 
 villages in New England. That union gave these white people 
 great strength, and the bond lasted more than forty years, when 
 
 Questions. — f. What happened among the Puritans ? What to Mrs. Hutchinson ? 
 1?.. Wliat can you tell about Eliot's labors? 14. What can you tell about Kin<^ Charles? 
 15. What about an union. 16. What can you tell about the New England Colonies? 
 
64 COLONIES. 
 
 First money coined in the United States. The Quakers at Boston. 
 
 each colony had become strong enough to act for itself. Tho 
 union was similar to that of our United States. Their Congress 
 was a meeting of men, appointed by each colony, to attend to 
 the general affairs of the whole. 
 
 lY. Unlike the people of Virginia, nearly all of the inhabit- 
 ants of Massachusetts Bay were against the king who lost his 
 head, and favorable to Oliver Cromwell. While Cromwell ruled 
 England, they had perfect freedom, and prospered wonderfully. 
 They built ships and traded with the Spaniards in the West 
 India islands, which were discovered by Columbus and othei 
 great sailors. 
 
 18. They also made shillings and sixpences of silver which 
 
 ^^"f^' ^ they obtained from the Span- 
 
 ^^"'S^-^% ^^^^s- ^^ ^^^ side of these 
 S'l^'j coins, was the figure of a pine- 
 
 ^ M^i tree, as you will see in the 
 
 \^^°'^:''$f^/ picture. This was always 
 
 %„ym\.,> ^^^j^g^i u pine-tree money." It 
 
 FIRST MONEY COINED IN THE UNITED STATES. ^yRS tllC first mOUCy CVCr madC 
 
 in the United States. It was not half as beautiful as our dimes 
 and quarters, but just as good for use. 
 
 19. I have already told you that the Puritans did not like to 
 have people who differed from them come among them. I have 
 also told you a little about the Quakers [page 52], when speak- 
 ing of W^illiam Penn. A\ell, in the year 1656, two women, 
 called Quakers, came to Boston. The Puritans had heard of 
 such people, and they put these women in jail as soon as they 
 arrived. Eight others came during the year, and they were all 
 put on board of a ship and sent back to England. 
 
 20. Other Quakers came, and so annoyed the Puritans by their 
 fault-finding with the ministers and the rulers, that they passed 
 very harsh laws against them. Yet they continued to come, and 
 the head men at Boston got very angry with them. They 
 hanged some of them, whipped others naked through the streets, 
 
 Q-JK6TION8. — IT. What can you tell about the New Enjjlanders and Oliver Cromwell? 
 18. What about their money? 10. What can you tell about the Quakers? ^0. How 
 were the Quakers used in New England ? 
 
P L A N T E 11 S IN iM A S S A C II U S E T T S . 65 
 
 Persecution of the Quakers. Defiance of the king. The Wampanoag chief. 
 
 put several in prison, and drove others away, telling them that 
 they should be hanged if they ever came back. 
 
 21. The Quakers did come back, and suffered much. Finally 
 the Puritans ceased persecuting them, and the Quakers stopped 
 preaching against the ministers and rulers. They went to teach- 
 ing the Indians, and became good, quiet citizens. Persecution is 
 always wrong. You may try to persuade people to believe and 
 act as you do, but you should never attempt to force them to do 
 so, because you may have the power. 
 
 22. When, in the year 16G0, Charles the Second, son of the 
 beheaded king, became monarch of England, the people of New 
 England suffered some. The king had heard how they had liked 
 Cromwell better than his father, and it made him ansfrv with 
 them. He dared not persecute them here, as his father and 
 grandfather had done in England, but he annoyed them very 
 much by injuring their trade with the West Indies and elsewhere. 
 I will tell you how. 
 
 23. The king ordered the people of New England to pay him 
 so much money, for every thing they received in certain ships. 
 He sent men to collect the money in Boston and other places, 
 but the New England merchants would not pay it, and the people 
 said they were right. The king finally got tired of trying to col- 
 lect the money, and he told his tax-gatherers that they might as 
 well come home. This was the first grand act of defiance by the 
 American people, toward the monarch of England, but not the 
 last one, I can assure you. 
 
 24. And now, very serious trouble appeared. Old Massasoit, 
 the Wampanoag sachem — the friend of the English — was dead. 
 He had a brave son, named Metacomet. The white people called 
 him King Philip. He saw the lands of his people where they 
 hunted, and the streams wherein they fished, constantly passing 
 into the possession of the English, and, in his cabin at Mount 
 Hope, he sat and thought long about the future. He saw no 
 hope for his nation, but in a war that should destroy all the 
 
 Questions.— 21. What was done at last? 2'>. "VVTiat can ym tell ahont the second 
 King Charles? 23. How did the king use the New Englanders? and how did they act? 
 24. "What can you tell about a new trouble ? 
 
66 
 
 COLONIES. 
 
 King Philip's war. 
 
 strangers. These strangers had wronged him, and he soon 
 kindled a war. This is called 
 
 KING PHILIPS WAR. 
 
 KING PniLIP. 
 
 ed 
 
 25. On a Sabbath day, just as the people of a little village, 
 called Swanzey, were returning from 
 their churches, Philip and his warriors 
 fell upon them. Several were killed, 
 and some escaped to other settlements. 
 The white people seized their arms, 
 and surrounded a swamp, in Rhode 
 Island, in which Philip had a sort of 
 iiM^^^^^^^^^^^ f<-^^% ^^^^ where he was gathering his 
 1 i\..\Hi\^"'^fhi , - , warriors for other bloody deeds. 
 
 26. The white people watched 
 closely, but Philp and his men escap- 
 He hastened toward the Connecticut Valley, and aroused 
 other Indians on the way. They spread death and destruction in 
 every direction. In the course of a few weeks, several settlements 
 were destroyed, the people were murdered, and their houses were 
 burned. Philip was finally checked, and retreating to Rhode 
 Island, he took refuge with the Narraganscts. 
 
 27. Quite a large army of white people now fell upon the 
 Narragansets, who, with Philip and his men, full three thousand 
 in number, were in a swamp. In a little while, a thousand war- 
 liors were slain, many were made prisoners, and five hundred 
 wigwams, with all the winter provision of the Indians, were 
 burned. 
 
 28. Again Philip escaped, and he persuaded several tribes of 
 the New England Indians to join him against the white people. 
 These were soon upon the war-path ; and in the course of a few 
 weeks, in the spring of 1676, they spread terror, desolation, and 
 death over a space of three hundred miles. Many of the fright- 
 
 QtTESTiONS.— ?5. IIow did King Philip's War commence? 26. What happened in the 
 Connecticut Valley ? 27. What can you tell of an attack on the Indians ? 28. What was 
 done in the spring of 1076 ? 
 
PALISADED IIOUSI 
 
 PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. C7 
 
 The Indians conquered. The feelings of King Charles of England. Governor Andros. 
 
 ened people had palisaded tlieir 
 houses with sharpened sticks driven 
 in the ground, but these did not 
 always keep the Indians away. 
 
 29. The white people chastised the 
 Indians severely, after this. During 
 that year, they killed almost three thousand of them. King 
 Philip was chased from one hiding-place to another, and finally 
 he was shot in a swamp by an Indian friendly to the En- 
 glish. Then his head was cut off, and carried in triumph upon a 
 pole, into the village of New Plymouth. So perished the last of 
 the princes of the Wampanoags, and with him the strength of the 
 New England Indians. 
 
 30. King Charles the Second would have been glad, I have no 
 doubt, if the Indians had killed all of the white people in Massa- 
 chusetts, for he feared and hated them. They were increasing 
 rapidly in numbers and wealth, and at the close of the war, the 
 territories of the present New Hampshire and Maine were added 
 to that of Massachusetts, and made the colony still stronger. 
 
 31. At length, the king determined to take all power in New 
 England into his own hands, and not let the people govern them- 
 selves. He had already taken steps to do so, Avhen God took his 
 life away, and his brother James became king. James Avas 
 worse than Charles. He hated a people who despised kings, like 
 himself, and he gladly sent a proud man, named Andros, to be- 
 come governor of all the Planters in New England. 
 
 32. Andros was as bad as his master, and the people hated 
 and despised him because he w^as cruel and wicked. The Plant- 
 ers of Massachusetts were about to send him oft' to England in a 
 ship, as they did the Quaker women, and then tell the king to 
 help himself, if he could, when the people in that country drove 
 James away to France, and William and Mary became their 
 monarchs. 
 
 33. The King of France took sides with James, and the French 
 
 Questions.— 29. What was finally done to Philip and the Indians ? 30. "VATiat can 
 you say of King Charles and the people of New England? 31. What can you tell of 
 Kings Charles and James ? 32. What can yoa tell about Governor Andros ? 
 
68 COLONIES. 
 
 Destruction of Schenectada. Expedition against Quebec. Union of colonies. 
 
 and English went to war with each other. The French and En- 
 glish people in America quarreled and fought, too. These trou- 
 bles continued for several years, and the event is called 
 
 KING 
 
 34. Tlie white people of New England suflered dreadfully 
 during King William's war, because the Frenchmen in Canada 
 persuaded the Indians to join them in murdering the English. 
 Several villages in New England were burnt, and many white 
 people were killed. Women and little children were not spared. 
 
 05. On a cold night in February, 1690, the French and Indians 
 came softly in the snow, and burned the village of Schenectada, 
 near Albany, in New York. The people were fast asleep, and 
 were awakened by the yells of the Indians and the burning of 
 their houses. As they ran into the streets, they were killed by 
 their enemies. The boldness of the French and Indians, in com- 
 ing so near the thick settlements, caused the people of New York 
 and New England to join together and make war upon Canada- 
 where their enemies came from. 
 
 36. They made great preparations. Tlicy sent strong ships, 
 with armed men, up the St. Lawrence to attack Quebec, and hun- 
 dreds of soldiers by land. But they did not succeed. The troops 
 did not get to Canada, and the people in the ships, who landed 
 at Quebec, found the city too strong for them, with its soldiers, 
 and cannons, and heavy walls around it 
 
 37. This war finally ended in 1697. In the mean while, King 
 William had united the colonies of Plymouth, Massachusetts, 
 Maine, and the region beyond, called Nova Scotia, or New Scot- 
 land, made them into a royal province, and called it Massachu- 
 setts Bay Colony. Sir William Phipp?, who commanded the 
 ships sent to Quebec, was appointed governor. But the people 
 did not like the new arrangement very well, and plainly told the 
 king's officers so. 
 
 Questions.— 33. What followed the cxpulsionof King James from England? 34. What 
 happened in New England ? 35. What can you tell about the destruction of Schenec- 
 tada? and what was the effect? oC. What can you tell about an expedition to Canada? 
 87. What new arrangement was made by the king ? 
 
PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 69 
 
 Salem witchcraft. Conduct of the French and Indians. Queen Anne's war. 
 
 38. A great many people, in tliose days, were foolish enough 
 to believe in witches. One day, two young girls in Salem com- 
 menced twitching and acting very strangely. An old Indian 
 woman was accused of bewitching them. Pretty soon others 
 began to act just as strangely, and in almost every house some- 
 body was " bewitched." Homely old women were first accused 
 of being the witches, but at last, all sorts of people were sus- 
 pected. 
 
 39. Even the governor's wife was called a witch ; and a very 
 good minister of the Gospel was accused, and was afterward 
 hanged. A great many innocent people were imprisoned, and 
 otherwise punished ; and during the six months that this fright- 
 ful delusion prevailed, twenty persons were hanged. At last the 
 rulers and people came to their senses, and the supposed witches 
 disappeared. They all felt ashamed ; and every body, from that 
 time to this, laughed about the Salem witchcraft. 
 
 40. This trouble had passed away, and the long war had ended, 
 and r^eople began to hope for happier days. But they were dis- 
 appointed. The French and Indians continued to plunder and 
 murder the English who lived in the wilderness, and even vil- 
 lages were attacked and destroyed. The French wanted to get 
 possession of the whole country, and the Indians loved war and 
 plunder, c.nd so they kept busy together in annoying the Xew 
 England ers. 
 
 4i. Eno-land became offended at somethino; France had done. 
 They qunrreled and went to war. Queen Mary was dead, and 
 Jving William having been killed by a fall from his horse, Mary's 
 sister, Anne, became Queen of England. On that account, this 
 war, which was commenced in 1702, was called 
 
 QUEEN A X N E ' S WAR. 
 
 45}. As before, the French and English in America went to 
 war too, and again the white people in New England suffered 
 
 Questions.— 38. What can you tell about witches I 39. "What about the sufferings of 
 the people? 40. What new troubles came? 41. What changes took place i;i England^ 
 42. Whmi Lben happened in America ? 
 
70 C O L N I E 
 
 Troubles with the French and Indians. The captive maiden. Walker's expedition. 
 
 dreadfully from the cruelty of the French and Indians. Fortun- 
 ately for the people of New York, the Five Nations, of whom I 
 have told you [verse 6, page 12], were honorable, and having 
 agreed not to fight for or against either party, did as they liad 
 promised. 
 
 43. The New England Indians had made similar promises to 
 the English, hut the French wickedly persuaded them to break 
 their word. Then there was great trouble all along the frontier, 
 and every one Avas made afraid. Many people were murdered by 
 the French and their dusky allies, villages were burned, and a 
 large number of inhabitants were carried off by the Indians, as 
 prisoners. 
 
 44. There was a little girl, named Williams, who was carried 
 away from Deerfield by the Indians. She was the daughter of 
 a minister, and was kept among them until she grew to be a 
 young woman. She came to love them very much, for they 
 were kind to her, and she married a Mohawk chief, a brave man 
 among the Five Nations. 
 
 45. Some of the New England Colonies joined together in 
 raising an army of soldiers and a fleet of ships, with which to 
 chastise the French in Nova Scotia. In the course of three or 
 four years they made the French people there very glad to be- 
 have themselves properly, and then, to prevent more trouble, 
 they took the country away from France and gave it to England. 
 
 46. In the year iVll, a great English war-sailor, named 
 "Walker, came to Boston with many ships and soldiers. These 
 were joined by New England people, and they all sailed for the 
 St. Lawrence river, to attack Quebec. Eight of Walker's ships 
 were wrecked, and a thousand of his soldiers were drowned, and 
 he went back to Boston very sorrowful. 
 
 47. The French, the English, and the Indians, had now be- 
 come tired of war, and in 1713 they all agreed to be friends. 
 The chiefs of the eastern Indians went to Boston, and promised 
 
 Qtjestioxs. — tn. What can you tell about troublos in New England ? 44. What can 
 you ti'll about a liltlo, captive girl ? 45, What was done against the French in the East ? 
 46. What can you tell about Walker's expedition ? 47. What more can you tell of the 
 English, French, and Indians? 
 
PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 71 
 
 King George's war. Capture of Louisburg. 
 
 not to do the English any more harm. They kept their word, 
 and, for thirty years, there was no more war in America, between 
 the French, the English, and the Indians. 
 
 48. In the year 1*744, England and France quarreled again, 
 and went to war, and, for the third time, the French and En- 
 glish in America thought it proper to quarrel too, and com- 
 menced fighting. At that time, Queen Anne's son, George, was 
 monarch of England, and this contest was called 
 
 KING George's war. 
 
 49. Eastward of Nova Scotia is quite a large island, called 
 Cape Breton. Upon that island the French had a town named 
 Louisburg, and there they built a very strong fort, having heavy 
 walls and many great guns. This gave the French very great 
 power in that quarter, and the people of New England and New 
 York joined together to take the fort away from them. 
 
 50. The English in America hated the French, because they 
 had made the Indians act so cruelly. On a warm day in April, 
 in the year 1745, a large number of soldiers sailed from Boston, 
 for Cape Breton. On the way they were joined by several large 
 English war-ships, from the West Indies ; and toward the middle 
 of May they all landed not far from Louisburg. 
 
 51. The French people, seeing four thousand Englishmen com. 
 ing with ships and cannon, were greatly frightened. After talking 
 the matter over among themselves, they came to the conclusion 
 that they could not drive their enemies away, and therefore there 
 was no use in fighting. So they surrendered — that is, they sent 
 word to the English commanders to come and take their fort, 
 city, and ships, if they would spare their lives and treat them 
 well. These thino;s were done, and the Enn;lish went back to 
 Boston, well pleased. 
 
 52. The King of France was much mortified by the capture 
 of Louisburg ; and the next year he sent many heavy ships to 
 
 QtTESTiONS. — 4R. WTiat can yon tell of a new quarrel with France ? 40. What can you 
 tell about Louisburg? 50. What was done in the spring of 1T45? 51. What did the 
 French at Louisburg do ? 
 
COLONIES. 
 
 The Dutch on Manhattan, Then- kindness to all. 
 
 get the fort back again. Dreadful storms beat upon the ships, 
 and many of them went to the bottom of the ocean. The re- 
 mainder returned to France. From that time until now, the 
 English have owned the island of Cape Breton, and every thing 
 upon it, except private property. 
 
 53. France and England remained quiet a few years, when 
 another quarrel broke out, and caused one of the most distressing 
 wars then ever known in America. It lasted seven years, and is 
 called the French and Indian AVar. I shall tell you about 
 that in another chapter. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 planters in new YORK. 
 
 1. I have told you [page 39] how the Dutch made settle- 
 ments on Manhattan island, and commenced building a city at 
 the lower end of it. They called that city New Amsterdam. 
 When Planters and their families came, a governor came also. 
 His name was Minuit. He bought of the Indians all of the 
 land on which the city of New York now stands, for twenty-four 
 dollars. I will soon tell you how New Amsterdam came to be 
 called New York. 
 
 2. The governor built a strong inclosurc and called it Fort 
 Amsterdam. But he did something better than this, to keep the 
 Indians from troubling the Dutch — he made them his friends, and 
 traded honestly with them. He was also friendly with the people 
 of New England, and did every thing to make New Amsterdam 
 a pleasant home for all who came there. So commenced the 
 colony. 
 
 3. In order to settle the country rapidly, th.e Dutch West 
 
 Qttebtions — 5"^. What can yoti tell of a^i oxncdition frmn France ? 53. What happened 
 after'vard? 1. What can you tell about the Dutch oa Manhattan? 2. What did their 
 governor do ? 
 
PLANTERS IN NEW YORK. 73 
 
 A weak and a wicked governor. The poor Indians. 
 
 India Company, of which I have told you [verse 5, page 39] agreed 
 to give so much land to men who should lead or send a certain 
 number of emigrants to settle upon it. Those who received 
 lands in this way, were called Patroons, or patrons. The family 
 <;)f one of these Patroons, named Van Rensselaer, yet own large 
 tracts of such land in the neighborhood of Albany. 
 
 4. AVhen a new governor, named Van Twiller, came to rule at 
 New Amsterdam, it was found that he could be easily persuaded. 
 Bad men, no doubt, advised him to do wrong. He quarreled 
 with the settlers in Connecticut, but I do not blame him much 
 for that. He did not treat the Indians very well, and in that he 
 was wrono'. Yet he was a much better man than Kieft the next 
 governor. 
 
 5. Kieft loved money, power, and liquor. He loved to quar- 
 rel with every body. He made the English in Connecticut, and 
 the Swedes on the Delaware, his enemies. He quarreled with 
 the Indians all around him, and with his Dutch neighbors in New 
 Amsterdam. His conduct soon made the Indians hate him, and 
 his own people despise him. 
 
 6. Under some pretense, he made war first upon some Indians 
 in New Jersey, and then upon others beyond the Harlem river. 
 The people' of New Amsterdam did not like these things, be- 
 cause their fur-trade with the Indians was lessened, and they 
 plainly told the governor so. Kieft was somewhat afraid of the 
 people, so he asked the leading men of the city to get together, 
 and talk over these affairs with him. This was the first Ilepre- 
 sentative Assembly in New Amsterdam. 
 
 7. Some of the people finally agreeing with the governor, he 
 resolved to make further war upon the poor Indians. At this 
 time a large number of River Indians, pursued by the ^Mohawks, 
 had taken shelter at Hoboken, opposite New Amsterdam. In- 
 stead of being the friend of these poor people in their distress, 
 Kieft took this opportunity to destroy them. 
 
 8. At the middle of a cold winter's night, Kieft's soldiers 
 
 QxTF-STiONS.— ".. What can you tfll about Patroons f 4. What can you tell about Van 
 T^viller? 5. What kind of a man was Kieft? 6. How did he offend the people? and 
 what was done? 7. What did the governor do? 
 
74 COLONIES. 
 
 Destruction of Indians. Governor Stuyvesant. Conquest of New Sweden. 
 
 crossed the Hudson, attacked the sleeping Indians, and before 
 daylight, almost a hundred helpless men, women, and children 
 •were either killed outright, or were pushed off the high banks 
 into the freezing river. It was a cruel act, and the Indians all 
 over the country were so angry, that they killed every white 
 man they saw, and burned white people's houses everywhere. 
 
 9. This terrible Indian war finally ended. The white people 
 were the strongest, and peace came. Kieft's conduct was so bad 
 that the company told him to come home, and they would put 
 a better man in his place. With a great deal of property ob- 
 tained by WTong-doing, he sailed for Europe. The ship was 
 wrecked, the property was lost, and Kieft was drowned. The 
 wicked never go unpunished. 
 
 10. Peter Stuyvesant, a brave soldier, became governor of 
 New Netherland, in 164*7. His kindness and honesty made the 
 Indians his friends, and his bravery and justice made him re- 
 spected by both the English on the east and the Swedes on the 
 west. He ruled the people strongh^, but wisely and faithfully. 
 
 11. The Dutch at length became jealous of the Swedes, who 
 w^ere rapidly increasing ; and as they were clearly in New Nether- 
 land, Stuyvesant was directed to bring them under his power. 
 He had built a fort which the Swedes had attacked and taken 
 possession of. This was sufficient cause for war, and with six 
 hundred men he went to the Delaware, and soon made the 
 Swedes acknowledge his power. He was their governor after 
 that. 
 
 12. The Swedes being conquered, the Indians reconciled, and 
 the English in Connecticut satisfied, Stuyvesant concluded all 
 trouble was at an end. But there was some at his very door. 
 You remember Kieft once asked the leading men to get to- 
 gether, [verse 6, page 73], and consult with him. Stuyvesant 
 never did so ; and finally the people who wished to be consulted, 
 appointed a few good men to assemble and propose certain laws. 
 
 13. Stuyvesant scolded, but the people were firm. They re- 
 
 QuESTiONS. — 8. What wicked thing was done to the Indians? 0. What happened to 
 Kieft? 10. What can you tell of Stuyvesant? 11. What can you tell about the Dutch 
 and Swedes? 12. How was Stuyvesant mistaken ? 
 
PLANTERS IN NEW YORK. 75 
 
 New Amsterdam taken by the English, and named New York. 
 
 fused to be taxed without being* consulted, and when he threat- 
 ened to punish them, they plainly told him that they would will- 
 ingly be under English rule, for the sake of enjoying English 
 liberty. This was an unpleasant hint. 
 
 14. Soon after that English ships and soldiers came, took 
 possession of the fort, and compelled Stuyvesant to give up the 
 whole countij. That was a sad day for the proud governor, but 
 
 OITY OF NEW TOBK IN 1C64. 
 
 he could not help himself. Then he wished that he had list- 
 ened to the people, and made them love Dutcb rule better. This 
 was in 1664. 
 
 15. King Charles had given New Netherland to his brother 
 James, the Duke of York, So its name was changed to that of 
 New York, in honor of the Duke. The city was called so too, 
 and many things were changed. An English governor ruled ; 
 and the people soon found that they were no better off. Taxes 
 were greater, and privileges were less. 
 
 16. A few years after this, England and Holland went to war. 
 Suddenly many Dutch ships appeared in New York Bay, and the 
 English were compelled to give up the city and whole country to 
 them. When peace ^'as made, these were given back again, and 
 from that time, until it became an independent State, New York 
 belonged to the English. 
 
 lY. The wicked Andros, who was afterward sent to rule all 
 New England, you remember [verse 31, page 07], became gov- 
 ernor of New York in 1674. The people, who hated him, grew 
 stronger and stronger every day ; and, finally, when he left in 
 1683, they procured from the Duke a writing, wdiich was called 
 a Charter of Liberties. Then a Representative Assembly was 
 
 QuESTioxs. — 13. "What more can you tell of Stuyvesant and the people ? 14. What 
 Boon happened ■? 15. What chanjies took place in New Amsterdam ? 16. What other 
 chancres pnon occurred? 17. What can you toll about the people and government in 
 New York? 
 
COLONIES. 
 
 Leisler, the martyr. Political parties ia New York. Newspapers. 
 
 regularly chosen by the people, and popular government -was 
 established. 
 
 18. When Duke James became King James, on the death of 
 Charles, he refused to let the people have an Assembly, and he 
 began to oppress them in various ^vays. They had resolved 
 to defy him, and were on the point of open rebellion, when 
 the king was driven from England, and William and Mary be- 
 came monarchs, as you remember. [See page 60.] 
 
 19. There was now no royal governor in New York, and the 
 people chose Jacob Leisler, a talented merchant and leader of 
 their military companies, to rule them. This gave offense to 
 many leading men ; and, finally, when a governor was sent, 
 Leisler was accused of treason, or doing injury to the govern- 
 ment, because he had done as the people wished him to do. 
 
 20. The enemies of Leisler tried to persuade the governor to 
 hang him and his son-in-law, Milborne, who was his aid. The 
 governor refused. But one day, while he was drunk, after dining 
 with one of their enemies, the governor gave his written consent 
 to have them hanged, and they were both dead before he became 
 sober. The people were very indignant, and Leisler and Mil- 
 borne have ever been regarded as martyrs by those who think 
 the people have a right to choose their own rulers. 
 
 21. From that time there were two political parties, violently 
 opposed to each other, in New York. One took sides with the 
 governor, whoever he might be at the time, and the other with 
 the people. Those who favored the governor were called Aris- 
 tocrats, and those who favored the people were called Dem- 
 ocrats. 
 
 22. Each party had a newspaper, and through this, as well as 
 in public meetings and the Colonial Assembly, they quarreled 
 continually. The Democratic editor published something offen- 
 sive to tlie governor, in 1734, and he was put in prison. The 
 best lawyer in America was employed in his favor, and he was 
 finally set at liberty, by the decision of those who tried him. 
 
 Questions. — 18. "What can you tell about the king and people ? 19. What did the 
 people do? 20. What did the enemies of Leisler accomplish? 21. What can you tell 
 of parties in New York? 22. What can you tell about a newspaper difficulty ? 
 
PLANTERS IN MARYLAND. 77 
 
 The freedom of the Press. Civil war in Maryland. 
 
 23. This decision made great rejoicing among tlie people, and 
 they gave the lawyer, Mr. Hamilton of Philadelphia, a gold box. 
 This was considered a great victory, because it established the lib- 
 erty of the Press in New York. 
 
 24. From that time until the commencement of the French and 
 Indian war, the history of New York is made up chiefly of the 
 stories of party quarrels, which you care nothing about, and which 
 I take no pleasure in relating. So here, for the present, I will 
 end the history of the State of New York, and pass on to that of 
 another. 
 
 SECTION IV. 
 
 PLANTERS IN MARYLAND. 
 
 1. The people at St. Mary's, where, you remember [verse 6, 
 page 46], the first settlement in Maryland was made, formed a 
 more convenient government, after they had been there six 
 years, by choosing a few men to make laws for the wdiole of 
 them. This is called a Representative Government, because a 
 few represent the many. Oar Government is such a one. 
 
 2. The people of that colony, as well as those of others, had 
 some troubles with the Indians, but they did not last long. Then 
 they quarreled and fought among themselves. A man named 
 Clayborne had traded with the Indians, and made settlements in 
 Maryland, before Calvert and his people came, so he claimed to 
 have a better right to the country than Lord Baltimore. Many 
 of the people thought so, too, and they and those who thought 
 otherwise, fought about it. Clayborne's party got the worst of it. 
 
 3. The Maryland Legislature did a good thing in 1649. They 
 made a law which allowed the people to worship God as they 
 pleased. The Quakers and Churchmen, who were persecuted in 
 
 QuESTio>fS.— f?.'?. Whit was tho effect of th'- decision? 24. What can von say of the 
 history of New York from that time? 1. What cm you t"ll of tho trovernment of 
 Maryland ? 2. What can you tell of troubLs there ? 3. What did the Legislature do ? 
 
78 COLONIES. 
 
 Troubles in Maryland. Religious diflaculties. 
 
 New England, and the Puritans ^Yllo were badly used in Virginia, 
 went to Maryland to live, and the colony grew very fast. 
 
 4. The troubles in England at the time wdien King Charles was 
 beheaded, made trouble in Maryland, also ; for many of the peo- 
 ple took sides with the king, and many others with Cromwell, as 
 they did in Virginia [page 58], you remember. These parties 
 quarreled a great deal, and they were all unhappy for many years. 
 
 5. Finally the people of Maryland quarreled about religion. 
 The earlier settlers were mostly Roman Catholics. When the 
 law that allowed everybody to worship God as he pleased, be- 
 came known, as I have told you, a great many Protestants, as those 
 who were not Roman Catholics were called, came there to live. 
 
 6. In 1654 there were more Protestants than Roman Catholics 
 in Maryland, and they ungenerously changed the laws, and de- 
 prived Roman Catholics of their rights. This led to hot quar- 
 rels, and finally to a war that lasted two years. Such a war of 
 a people among themselves, is called Civil War. 
 
 7. Lord Baltimore, who owned Maryland by a charter from 
 the king, was a Roman Catholic, and the Protestant Legislature 
 went so far as to take all power and right away from him, and 
 give them to the people. These things made great unhappiness 
 in Maryland ; but finally, in 1660, wdien the dead king's son, 
 Charles, became monarch, he gave every thing back to Lord Bal- 
 timore ; and for almost thirty years afterward, the colony was 
 quite peaceable, and prospered. 
 
 8. All worshiped God as they pleased, in Maryland, and 
 every thing w^as going well, when King James of England was 
 driven away to France [page 60], as I have told you. That king 
 was a Roman Catholic. The governor of Maryland w^as also a 
 Roman Catholic, and he did not like, at first, to own the Protest- 
 ant William and Mary as his sovereigns. 
 
 9. This hesitation made a busy-body, named Coode, tell the 
 Protestants that the governor was going to call in the surround- 
 ing Indians to murder them all. They armed themselves, and, 
 
 Qtjfstiovs. — 4. What wns the effftct of tmulilos in Encjland ? 5. What can you tell 
 of a, rfli<nouK quarrel ' 6. What did the Protectants do ? 7. What can yon tell about 
 Lord Baltimore ? 8. What can you say of the king and the Maryland governor ? 
 
PLANTERS IN CONNECTICUT. 79 
 
 Eights of Lord Baltimore restored. The Connecticut people. 
 
 led by Coode, they took possession of all the public writings, and 
 the government, and declared they would have nothing more to 
 do with the owner of Maryland. 
 
 10. The Protestants ruled the colony, by representatives, until 
 1G91, when King William took matters into his own hands, de- 
 clared Maryland to be a royal province, and appointed a governor 
 himself. Then the Church of England w^as made the religion for 
 all in Maryland, and the Roman Catholics, who chiefly settled 
 the country, were deprived of many of their rights. 
 
 11. In 1*716, the rights of Lord Baltimore were restored. He 
 was then dead, and his oldest son was a little baby. The guard- 
 ians of the little boy took good care of matters for him till he 
 grew to be a man. He and his family owned Maryland, and ap- 
 pointed the governors, until 1776, from which time the people 
 have chosen their own rulers, for Maryland then became one of 
 our States. 
 
 SECTION V. 
 
 PLANTERS IN CONNECTICUT. 
 
 1. I have told you about the settlers or adventurers in the 
 Connecticut Valley, and at New Haven, and how they became 
 planters. Those of New Haven were disposed to be merchants, 
 too, and to send ships to different parts of the world to trade. 
 But after losing several of their ships, they concluded it would be 
 better to be nothing else but planters. They were a good peo- 
 ple, and made the Bible their only Law-Book. 
 
 2. Stuyvesant, the soldier-governor of New Netherland, w^ent 
 to Hartford, on the Connecticut river, in the year 1650, and in 
 friendly talk, settled all of the disputes about lands w^ith the 
 planters there. Two years afterward, when England and Holland 
 
 Qttksttoxs. — 0. What did a bnsy-bf>dy do? 10. What chancre took place in Mary- 
 land? 11. What can you tell of Lorl Baltimore's family? 1. Whatdid the New Haven 
 people do ? 2. What can you tell of the Dutch and English ? 
 
80 COLONIES. 
 
 The Connecticut charter. Quarrel with Rhode Island. Governor Andros. 
 
 went to war, the New England people foolishly believed tliat the 
 Dutch in New Netherland wished to fight them, and that they 
 had employed the Indians to kill all the white people eastward 
 of the Connecticut river. So they prepared to fight the Dutch, 
 but they soon found that there was no truth in the foolish story. 
 
 3. When Charles the Second became monarch, the Connecticut 
 Valley people asked him for a charter. He refused. Then the Con- 
 necticut governor, whose father had been a great friend of the 
 dead king, went to England to see Charles about it. The king's 
 father had given the governor's father a ring. This the governor 
 gave to Charles, and he felt so happy that he granted a charter 
 to the Connecticut river people, which included Rhode Island 
 and the New Haven colony, and extended west to the Pacific 
 Ocean. 
 
 4. Rhode Island refused to be thus joined to Connecticut, but 
 the New Haven colony agreed to the union, and so, in 1665, the 
 real colony of Connecticut was formed, and remained so until it 
 became an independent State, more than a hundred years after- 
 ward. Rhode Island and Connecticut quarreled about the bound- 
 ary line between them, for sixty years. It was a very long 
 quarrel. 
 
 5. In the year 1695, Andros, the tyrant, then Governor of 
 New York, claimed the right to rule the people of Connecticut, 
 and went there to assert it. They soon sent him away ; and for 
 ii dozen years every thing went on pleasantly and prosperously. 
 
 6. Andros, as I have told you [verse 31, page 67], came over in 
 1686, as Governor of all New England, and tried to take away 
 the charter from the colonies. Late in autumn he went to 
 Hartford, to get the Connecticut charter which King Charles had 
 given them. The people treated him politely. They knew his 
 errand, and were prepared. 
 
 v. Andros went into the Assembly or Legislature, and told 
 them to bring the charter to him. The law-makers talked about 
 it a long time, until it became dark and candles were lighted. 
 
 Questions.—"'. What can you tell about a charter for Connecticut? 4. What can 
 you tell about Rhoi(^ Island and Connecticut? 5. What can you tell of Andros? P 
 What did he afterward try to do ? 
 
PLANTERS IN CONNECTICUT. 
 
 81 
 
 Andros and the Connecticut charter. 
 
 The charter preserved. 
 
 Tlien the charter, nicely packed in a long- mahogany box, was 
 brought and laid upon the table. Just as Andros stepped for- 
 ward to take it, the lights v»crc ;ill put out. 
 
 ANDROS AND THE CUAETEB OF CONNECTICUT. 
 
 8. When the candles were again lighted, the charter could not 
 be found. A plan had been laid to keep it from Andros. In the 
 darkness. Captain Wadsworth snatched it up, ran some distance 
 into a field, and hid it in the hollow trunk of an old oak-tree. 
 There it remained until Andros was driven away from New En- 
 gland, when it was brought out. 
 
 QursTiONS.— 7. What can you tell about Andros and the Connecticut charter ? 8. How- 
 was AiiJros outwitted'/ 
 
82 
 
 COLONIES 
 
 The charter oak. 
 
 Governor Fletcher and Captain Wadswcrtli. 
 
 THE CllAIlTiCIl OAK. 
 
 9. That venerable and venerated tree 
 stood in the city of Hartford, one hun- 
 dred and sixty-nine years afterward. 
 On a very stormy night in August, 
 1856, it was blown down, and now it 
 has passed away forever. It was known 
 
 ., by the name of The Charter Oak. 
 
 10. Again the people of Connecti- 
 cut showed their bravery and love of 
 
 freedom. Governor Fletcher, of New York, claimed the right to 
 I'ule in Connecticut. The people there refused to obey him. He 
 went to Hartford, called out the militia, and commenced reading 
 a paper which gave him the right. That same Captain AVads- 
 worth who hid the charter, now commanded the militia, and he 
 ordered the drums to be beaten. " Silence," said the governor, 
 angrily. The drummers stopped, and he began to read. "Play," 
 said Wadsworth to the drummers. "Silence!" shouted the gov- 
 ernor. Wadsworth then stepped in front of him and said, " Sir, if 
 they are again interrupted, I '11 make the sun shine through you 
 in a moment !" The frightened governor put the paper in his 
 pocket, and went back to New York, very much out of patience 
 I can assure you. 
 
 11. From that time until the French and Indian war, when 
 there were one hundred thousand people in Connecticut, the 
 Planters there shared in all the labors and expenses of the con- 
 flicts that occurred. They were also very prosperous. 
 
 SECTION VI. 
 
 PLANTERS IN RHODE ISLAND. 
 
 1. I have told you how Ptoger Williams was driven from Mas- 
 sachusetts, and became the founder of Pihode Island. Those who 
 
 Qttestions. — 0. What can you tell about the Charter Oak? 10. Tell the story of 
 Governor Fletcher and the Connecticut people. 
 
PLAKTEllS IN NEW JERSEY. 83 
 
 The Rhode Island charter. Newport. Sale of New Jersey. 
 
 drove liim away soon became jealous of liim, and afraid of liis free 
 opinions; and it was claimed that "Williams's Narraganset Plant- 
 ations," as tliey called Rhode Island, belonged to Massachusetts. 
 
 2. The charter that Williams obtained in 1643, was pro- 
 nounced, in 1652, to be good by the Legislature of England, 
 called the Long Parliament, and Massachusetts then gave up its 
 claim. But there was a dispute about the boundary line between 
 Rhode Island and Massachusetts, for almost a hundred years. It 
 was settled in 1Y41. 
 
 3. Roger Williams was chosen the first governor of the Prov- 
 idence and Rhode Island Plantations, in 1653, and the colony 
 prospered greatly, for every one was free. Ten years afterward 
 Charles the Second gave them another charter, which Andros 
 took away. It was afterward restored, and under it the people 
 lived one hundred and fifty-seven years. 
 
 4. Newport soon became a thriving town; and when, in 1732, 
 Dr. Franklin's brother commenced printing there, it contained 
 five thousand inhabitants. There John Smibert, the first man 
 who painted good portraits in America, lived for some time. 
 The colony always bore its share in wars until the French and 
 Indian contest, of which I shall soon tell yon. 
 
 SECTION VII. 
 
 PLANTERS IN NEW JERSEY. 
 
 1. New Jersey was a part of New Netherland, and was in- 
 cluded in the gift [page 75] which Charles the Second made to 
 his brother James, the Duke of York. The same year when the 
 English took possession of New Netherland, the Dutch sold New 
 Jersey to two noblemen, named Berkeley and Carteret. 
 
 Questions. — 1. What can you tell of Roger Williams and others? 2. What can you 
 tell of the claim of Massachusetts to Rhode Island? .H. What can you tell of the pro- 
 crress of Rhode Island? 4. What can you tell about Newport? 1. What can you tell 
 about New Jersey? 
 
84 COLONIES. 
 
 Liberality of the owners of New Jersey. Trouble with the settlers. The Quakers. 
 
 2. These noblemen, anxious to have the country settled, offered 
 the land without rent or taxes, for five years. This liberality, 
 and the fine climate, caused many planters to go there, and farms 
 were seen in all directions. The people first met to make laws, 
 in 1668. 
 
 3. Every thing went on smoothly during the five years ; but 
 then, when the owners asked for a rent of only a half-penny an 
 acre, the people grumbled, and declared they would not pay it. 
 They quarreled with the owners for two years, and then drove 
 away the governor they had appointed, and chose one themselves. 
 
 4. The owners were about to compel the people to pay the 
 rents, when the Dutch, as I have told you [verse 16, page 75] took 
 possession of the whole country again. When it went back to 
 the English, new regulations were made, and the western half of 
 New Jersey was bought by a Quaker, as a place for his friends in 
 England and elsewhere, to settle and have peace. It afterward 
 went into the hands of William Penn and others, and the prov- 
 ince was divided into East and West Jersey. 
 
 5. More than four hundred Quakers came from England and 
 settled in West Jersey, in 1677. They lived peaceably together, 
 as Quakers always do, and prospered. Andros, the tyrant, tried 
 to rule them, but they would have nothing to do with him ; 
 and, in 1681, the first Legislature of West Jersey met at Salem, 
 and made some excellent laws. 
 
 6. After awhile the Quakers bought East Jersey also; and 
 Thomas Barclay, who wrote a large book about his people, was 
 made governor. Every thing was going on well, when the Duke 
 of York became King James, and the charters were taken away 
 from both the Jerseys. 
 
 7. Now all was confusion, and remained so for several years 
 after King James was driven away to France. Finally, in 1702, 
 the Jerseys were united and made into a royal province, under 
 Lord Cornbury, a bad man who was the governor of New York. 
 Thirty-six years afterward. New Jersey was made independent of 
 
 QtTESTiONS.— ?. What can you toll of a liberal offer ? H. How did the people behave ? 
 4. What changes tnok place? 5. What can you tell of Quaker settlers in West Jersey? 
 (5. What of them in East Jersey? 7. What changes again took place? 
 
PLANTERS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 85 
 
 The character of William Penn. Founding of Philadelphia. 
 
 New York, and remained so. Lewis Morris was its first gov- 
 ernor. It became an independent State in 1776. 
 
 SECTION VIII 
 
 PLANTERS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 
 
 1. I have told you that William Penn joined the territory of 
 Delaware to Pennsylvania in 1682. Then the colony of Penn- 
 sylvania fairly commenced, and a great many Planters came. 
 
 2. Penn was a just man, and treated the Indians so well that 
 they loved him, and called him "Good Father Penn." He 
 bought their lands instead of taking them without leave ; and 
 he told them that he and his people wished to live with them as 
 brothers. 
 
 " Thou'lt find," said the Quaker, "in me and mine, 
 But friends and brothers to thee and to thine ; 
 Who abuse no power, and admit no hne 
 'Twixt the red man and the white. 
 
 "And bright was the spot where the Quaker came 
 To leave his hat, his drab and his name, 
 That will sweetly sound from the trump of Fame, 
 Till its final blast shall die." 
 
 3. In the autumn of 1682, Penn laid out the city of Phila- 
 delphia. That word means " City of Brotherly Love." Within 
 a year, almost one hundred houses were built, and every day the 
 Indians came with wild fowls and the flesh of deer, to present to 
 Good Father Penn. Never was a State blest with a better be- 
 ginning; and, as long as the Quakers ruled Pennsylvania, peace 
 and prosperity prevailed there. 
 
 QtrESTiONS.— 1. What was done in 1682? 2. What can you tell about William 
 Tenn ? 3. What can you t(.ll of Penn and Phil^.flolpM:^ « 
 
86 COLONIES 
 
 Penn's kindness to the Planters. His visit to America. His death. 
 
 4. In 1683, Penii called the representatives of the people to- 
 gether, and gave them a " Charter of Liberties." It was so very- 
 just, that all were made happy. It was agreed that all might 
 worship God as they pleased ; and to the people he gave the 
 privilege of choosing their own rulers. So they were a perfectly 
 free people, as we now are. 
 
 5. Penn returned to England, and soon afterward King James 
 was driven away to France. He and Penn had always been 
 good friends, and because the Quaker would not speak harshly 
 about the king, he was suspected of being an enemy to the new 
 monarch. He was put in jail, and Pennsylvania was taken 
 from him, and made a royal province under the control of the 
 Governor of New York. 
 
 6. Not long afterward Penn was let out of prison, for it was 
 found that he was a friend of William and Mary. Pennsylvania 
 was given back to him, and he came over to America in 1699, to 
 look after his affairs. 
 
 v. The people asked Penn for a more liberal charter, and he 
 granted it in 1701. The people of Delaware now asked him to 
 let them have a Legislature of their own, and he granted that 
 too. From that time, until the War for Independence in 1776, 
 Pennsylvania and Delaware were under one governor, but had 
 distinct Legislatures. 
 
 8. Soon after making these arrangements, William Penn re- 
 turned to England. He never came to America again, for his 
 health failed, and he died in I7l8, leaving Pennsylvania to his 
 three sons. These and their heirs owned the province until 
 1776, when it was purchased by the people for more than half 
 a million of dollars. 
 
 Questions. — 4. "What did Penn do for the people? 5. What happened to Penn in 
 England ? 6. What was the result ? 7. What more can you say of Penn and hia 
 family? 8. What can you tell of Pennsylvania and Delaware? 
 
PLANTERS IN THE C A R O L I N A S . b7 
 
 The proposed government for North Carolina. Troubles with the Planters. 
 
 SECTION IX. 
 
 PLANTERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 
 
 1. The owners of the Carolinas, knowing that they possessed a 
 very beautiful country, and that a great many Planters w^ere 
 going there, thought it would be fine to make a government for 
 it, like that of England, with all sorts of grand people, except a 
 king. So they employed two or three learned men to write a 
 Cofistitution for the purpose. 
 
 2. At first, the Planters in the Carolinas laughed at the idea 
 of having fine gentlemen who would do nothing, with their fine 
 houses, and horses, and carriages, and servants, in the woods of 
 America ! And when they found that the owners were in earn- 
 est, the strong and industrious Planters told them plainly that 
 they would have no such government. 
 
 3. There was a long quarrel about it, and finally the owners 
 were compelled to give up their grand scheme. Then they tried 
 to get money from the Planters, by making them pay so much 
 for every thing that came in ships, and in other ways. The peo- 
 ple got very angry at last, drove the governor and other ofticers 
 away, and for two years they managed their own aff'airs. 
 
 4. When these quarrels were settled, a very mean man, named 
 Seth Sothel, who loved money more than any thing else, came to 
 govern the Carolinas. He cheated every body. After being 
 there six years, he left, just as the people were going to put him 
 on a ship, and send him to England. Then some better govern- 
 ors came, but none made the people so happy and prosperous as 
 the good Quaker governor, John Archdale. 
 
 5. These troubles happened in the northern part of the Caro- 
 linas. At the same time, the Planters in the southern part were 
 prospering, and were rapidly increasing. They formed a Legis- 
 
 QuKSTTONB.— 1. What did the owners of the Cirolinns wish to do? ?. "SVhat did the 
 Planters think of their srhnnip? ?>. What can yon tpll ahont the owners a"d the Plant- 
 ers? 4* What can you tell of Sothel and others ? 5. What was done in South Carolina? 
 
C3 COLONIES. 
 
 The people ot South Carolina. Troubles with the governor. John Archdale. 
 
 lature in 1674, but there was such a mixture of people, that they 
 did not agree very well. There were English, Scotch, Irish, and 
 Dutch, Protestants and Roman Catholics, and they disputed 
 continually. 
 
 C. But when, in 1680, the Indians attacked the settlcmerts, 
 they all united for defense, and forgot their quarrels, while they 
 conquered the Indians. That same year, the city of Charleston 
 was laid out, and it soon became a flourishing village. The 
 Planters continually increased, and many went up the San tee and 
 Edisto rivers, where they cultivated fine farms. 
 
 1. Many Huguenots came from France to settle there, and 
 have peace. The English disliked the French, and would not 
 allow them to take any part in making laws, or in other manage- 
 ment of affairs. The French people were treated so for about ten 
 years, when the English, finding them better than they ex- 
 pected, began to love and respect them, and then gave them all 
 the privileges of citizens. 
 
 8. Like their more northern friends, the Planters in the south 
 refused to have any thing to do with the grand movement pre- 
 pared by the owners. They quarreled w;ith the governor, drove 
 him away, and took public matters into their own hands. This 
 happened in the year 1690. 
 
 9. In the midst of this trouble, Seth Sothel came there, and 
 the people foolishly allowed him to be their governor. He rob- 
 bed and cheated them, as he did the people of the northern 
 colony, and at length they drove him away. After that they 
 would have no other governor from the owners, till the good 
 Quaker, Archdale, came to rule both Carolinas, in 1695. 
 
 10. The Planters had peace and prosperity while Archdale 
 remained, which w^as not a great while. From the close of his 
 time, the histories of the two Carolinas are quite distinct, although 
 the provinces were not separated until 1729. 
 
 QursTiONS.— 0. What can yon tell ahout the Indians and the Planters? 7. IIott vere 
 Fren^'h p' o'«le treaded there"? 8, 0. What can you tell about the government of South 
 Carolina ? 10. What can you say of Archdale ? 
 
PLANTERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 89 
 
 The white people and the Indians. The Spaniards at St. Augustine. 
 
 NORTH CAROLINA. 
 
 11. At the beginning of the year 1700, Planters were culti- 
 vatino- lands in North Carolina from the sea-shore to the Yadkin 
 i-iver. The Indians were dying rapidly. Many had gone further 
 into the forests, and the people of difterent countries were coming 
 to occupy their lands. 
 
 12. For several years all was peaceful, and the Planters no 
 longer dreaded the Indians, when a terrible calamity befell them. 
 The Tuscarora Indians were yet quite strong, and they persuaded 
 the broken Indian families in that region to join them in killing 
 all the white people, in 1711. In one night they murdered one 
 hundred and thirty Germans ; and for three days they destroyed 
 the people, and plundered and burned their buildings, in all direc- 
 tions. 
 
 13. The people of South Carolina came to help their neigh- 
 bors. The Indians were driven back, but the war continued 
 more than a year. Finally, in the spring of 1713, eight hundred 
 Tnscaroras were made prisoners, and the rest fled north and 
 joined their brethren, the Five Nations, in New York. Then was 
 formed the union of the Six Nations, of which I have told you 
 on page 12. 
 
 south CAROLINA. 
 
 14. The Spaniards at St. Augustine, in Florida, became trou- 
 blesome, and in 1702 the governor of South Carolina prepared 
 twelve hundred soldiers to go there and attack them. Half of 
 these were white people, and half of thein were friendly Indians. 
 
 15. Some of these soldiers went by land, and some by water. 
 They did not succeed in driving the Spaniards away from St. 
 Augustine, as they expected to, and they went home disappointed. 
 This affair cost the Planters of South Carolina many thousand 
 dollars. They had very little gold and silver, so they made paper 
 
 Questions. — 11. "What was the condition of North Carolina inlTOO? 19. What can 
 you tell of an Indian massacre? \?.. What about an Indian war? and how did it end? 
 14 What can yon tell about the Spaniards in Florida ? 15. What did the Carolinians 
 do? 
 
90 COLONIES. 
 
 Troubles in South Carolina. An Indian war. 
 
 money for the first time — such as we use — to pay the expenses 
 with. 
 
 16. The next year, the governor and some soldiers marched 
 against the Indians in Georgia and Florida, who were friends of 
 the Spaniards. They took several hundred of them prisoners, 
 and desolated their country. 
 
 17. Soon after this, another governor of South Carolina tried 
 to make all the people worship God according to the forms of the 
 English Church. Those who would not, were persecuted. This 
 made a great many people uneasy, and disputes continued a long 
 while. The Churchmen had to give up, at last, and the people 
 were allowed to think and act about religion as they pleased. 
 
 18. A greater trouble appeared in 1706. The angry Span- 
 iards sent many soldiers, in several French and Spanish ships, to 
 attack Charleston and take possession of the country. The ships 
 came into Charleston harbor, and eight hundred soldiers landed. 
 The South Carolinians were ready to meet them. They soon 
 drove them all to their ships, and took one of the French vessels. 
 
 19. A still darker trouble appeared a few years later. Several 
 Indian tribes joined for the purpose of killing all of the white 
 people in South Carolina, in the spring of 1715. In this great 
 band there were full six thousand warriors. They commenced so 
 secretly that one hundred people had been murdered in the back 
 settlements before the news reached Charleston. 
 
 20. The governor of South Carolina acted promptly. With 
 twelve hundred men, he marched against the Indians. After 
 several hard fights, he drove them far back into the wilderness, 
 and killed a great many. The Indians were dreadfully fright- 
 ened ; and believing the white people to be such mighty war- 
 riors that they could not be conquered, they let them alone after 
 that. 
 
 21. The people of South Carolina were now heartily tired of 
 proud and money-loving governors. The owners, or Proprietaries^ 
 had never spent a dollar in helping them build up a State, or for 
 
 Qtjestions. — 16. What was donr; to the Indians? 17. What other trouble occurred 
 in South Carolina ? IS. What trouble did the Carolinians have in 1706 ? 19. What 
 further trouble a few years afterward ? 20. What can you tell about an Indian war ? 
 
PLANTERS IN GEORGIA. 91 
 
 Division of the Carolinas. Georgia. Oglethorpe and the Spaniards. 
 
 paying the expenses of Indian wars. They had made the Planters 
 pay their rents punctually, and in every way acted ungenerously 
 toward them. At last the Planters asked the king to take the 
 country into his own hands. He did so, and South Carolina be- 
 came a royal province in 1720. 
 
 22. The people of North Carolina were just as tired of their 
 governors, too, and talked of taking matters into their own 
 hands, when the king bought the territory in 1*729, and it be, 
 came a royal province. The two Carolinas were thus separated. 
 But the people were not much better oft' under the royal gov- 
 ernors, and with these they were continually disputing, until they 
 became independent in 1776. 
 
 SECTION X. 
 
 THE PLANTERS IN GEORGIA. 
 
 1. The town of Savannah, laid out by Oglethorpe, was upon a 
 high bluff", beautifully shaded with palmeto and other evergreen 
 trees. It grew rapidly ; and within eight years, full twenty-five 
 hundred people had come to Georgia, from Europe. Quite a 
 large number of these were German and Swiss families. There 
 were also many lazy people among the immigrants ; and, as the 
 climate was very hot in summer, very little work was done in the 
 fields. So the colony did not prosper. 
 
 2. Oglethorpe was wide awake. He knew the Spaniards at 
 St. Augustine would soon become jealous of his colony. Being 
 in England in 1736, he persuaded three hundred tall and stout 
 Scotch Highland soldiers to come over with him. With these 
 he thought he might defy the Spaniards. 
 
 3. A great soldier of the cross, as gospel ministers are some- 
 
 QiTESTiONS. — 21. What brought about a change in South Carolina? and how? 22. 
 What was done in both Carolinas? 1. What can you tell about the Georgia colony? 2. 
 What can you tell about Oglethorpe ? 
 
92 C O L O N I E 
 
 Preparations to fight the Spaniards. Story about a French deserter. 
 
 times called, came with him at the same time, to preach to 
 the Indians and persuade the planters to be better people. It 
 was John Wesley, the first great Methodist. But the people 
 cared very little for what he said. Then the great preacher, 
 George Whitefield, came, and tried to do them good in many 
 ways, but he labored almost in vain. Oglethorpe felt dis- 
 couraged, for he well knew that without industry and goodness, 
 his colony would not thrive. 
 
 4. As Oglethorpe expected, the Spaniards soon began to show 
 their jealousv. So he built some forts in the lower part of 
 Georgia. This made the Spaniards very angry, and they told 
 Oii;lethorpe that he and all the English must leave the country 
 bjlow the Savannah river, or they would drive them out. 
 
 5. Oglethorpe was not alarmed, but he went to England and 
 got six hundred more good soldiers. Just then war broke out 
 between England and Spain, and Oglethorpe concluded not to 
 vv'ait for the Spaniards to come against him, but he marched 
 against them, with his own troops, and some South Carolinians 
 and Indians. He had almost reached St. Augustine, when sick- 
 ness and want of food compelled him to go back to Savannah. 
 
 6. Two or three years afterward, the Spaniards, with many 
 vessels and soldiers, came to invade Georgia, and drive the 
 Planters away. Oglethorpe was prepared for them, and in the 
 lower part of Georgia, and upon an island near there, the En- 
 glish and Spanish soldiers came very near having hard battles. 
 
 7. One day, when Oglethorpe Avas preparing to go secretly 
 around and attack the Spaniards, a Frenchman in his army rah 
 away and told the enemy all about it. Oglethorpe laid a plan to 
 punish the runaway and trick the Spaniards. 
 
 8. He wrote a letter to the Frenchman, telling him that a 
 British fleet was near St. Augustine, and also spoke about his 
 doing all he could for the English, in the Spanish camp. Then 
 he gave a young Spaniard, who was his prisoner, some money 
 and told him to carry the letter to the Frenchman. Instead of 
 
 Questions. — 3. What about j^ood men in Georgia? 4. What offended the Spaniards? 
 and what was done ? 5. What did Oi^lethorpe do ? G. What did the Spaniards do? 7. 
 Whut did a Frenchman do ? 3. What story can you tell about the Frenchman ? 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN AVAR. 93 
 
 The Spaniards deceived. Prosperity of Georgia. The strife for power. 
 
 that he carried it to the Spanish commander. That was just 
 what Oglethorpe wanted. The Frenchman w^as arrested as a 
 spy, and the Spaniards were dreadfully alarmed at the idea of a 
 British lleet being near St x\ugustine. 
 
 9. Just then some Carolina vessels appeared. The Spaniards 
 thought they were the English fleet. They resolved to attack 
 one of Oglethorpe's forts, and then go to St. Augustine as quick 
 as possible. On the march Oglethorpe attacked them, and so 
 many Spaniards were killed that the spot is yet known as Bloody 
 Marsh. So Georgia was saved. 
 
 10. Oglethorpe went to England in 1743, and never returned 
 to America. That year a sort of government was formed in 
 Georgia, but the colony did not prosper. The Planters did 
 not own the land they cultivated, and they were not allowed to 
 traffic wdth the Indians nor trade, in ships, with the people of 
 the West India islands. On these accounts, there was very little 
 inducement for the people to be industrious and improve the 
 lands. 
 
 11. Finally a change came. The king took possession of 
 Georgia in 1752, and from that time until our War for Inde- 
 pendence, it remained a royal province. The people might now 
 own their own lands, traffic with the Indians, and trade in ships 
 with the people of the West Indies. From that time Georgia 
 began to thrive wonderfully. Negro slaves were aow intro- 
 duced, and from that time to this, they have performed most of 
 the hard labor in that State. 
 
 SECTION XI. 
 
 THE STRIFE FOR POWER ; OR, THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 
 
 1. I have already told you of the wars in which the French 
 and Indians fought the English in America. These were called, 
 you remember. King William's war. Queen Anne's war, and 
 
 QuT:sTIO^is — 9. "What can you tell .about a battle between the English and Spaniards? 
 10 What change took plac;- ? Why did the colony not prosper ? 11. What happy change 
 occurred ? 1. What were the wars between the French and English in America called i 
 
94 COLONIES 
 
 The French and English in the Ohio country. 
 
 King George's war. The quarrels that brought on these wars 
 were about matters in Europe. 
 
 2. The war I am now going to tell you about, began in a quar- 
 rel about the boundary line between the English and French in 
 the Ohio country. At that time there w^ere about one hundred 
 thousand French people in America, and ten times as many peo- 
 ple in the English colonies. 
 
 3. The French were great traffickers with the Indians, all over 
 the country west of the Alleghany mountains, from Lake Erie to 
 New Orleans, and they built a great many forts in the wilderness. 
 This made the English jealous. 
 
 4. After awhile, some English people, by permission of King 
 George of England, went into the Ohio country, and commenced 
 marking out land upon which to settle. The French told them 
 that they had no business there, for the country belonged to the 
 King of France. So they quarreled about it, when, in fact, the 
 country belonged to the Indians. One smart old Indian, who 
 heard the quarrel, said, " You English claim all one side of the 
 river, and you French all the other side ; where does the Indians' 
 land lay ?" They could not answer. 
 
 5. The French had soldiers there, and, with these, they caught 
 some of the English and put them in prison, and drove the re- 
 mainder away. Dinwiddie, the Governor of Virginia, whose rule 
 extended over a part of that country, now thought it high time 
 for him to take up the quarrel. So he sent a young man, named 
 George Washington, to ask the French commander what he 
 meant by such conduct. 
 
 6. Young Washington, who afterward became the greatest 
 man in America, was prudent and brave, and could be relied on. 
 In cold weather, he traveled through the woods and over rivers, 
 with ice and snow everywhere, full four hundred miles, before he 
 found the French commander. He had a long and polite talk 
 with him, and carried a letter back to Governor Dinwiddie, which 
 was not very satisfactory. 
 
 Questions. — ?. IIow did the French nnd Indian war commence? R. What can you 
 tell of the French ? 4. What can you tell of events in the Ohio country ? 5. What did 
 thj French and the Virginia governor do? 6. "NVhat can you tell about Washington? 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 95 
 
 Expedition against the French. Battle at Fort Necessity. Congress at Albany. 
 
 7. The French captain gave Dinwiddie to understand, that he 
 liad a right to be in the Ohio country with his soldiers, and that 
 he should stay as long as he pleased. Dinwiddie then mustered 
 the Virginia soldiers, and sent them to drive the French away. 
 lie made ycung Washington a major, and gave him the com- 
 mand of the first body of troops that went against the French. 
 
 8. While these things were taking place, the English com- 
 menced building a fort where the city of Pittsburg now is. The 
 French drove them away, finished the fort, and called it Du 
 Quesne, which was the name of the Governor of Canada. This is 
 pronounced Du Kane. 
 
 9. Washington marched rapidly forward ; but hearing that a 
 large number of French soldiers were coming to meet him, he 
 sveut back a little way, and built a fort, which he named Neces- 
 sity. At that time. Colonel Fry, who commanded all the troops, 
 died, and Washington became the chief leader. 
 
 10. The French attacked Fort Necessity; and after fighting 
 ten hours, Washington and his soldiers were compelled to give 
 up, and became prisoners. The next day the French commander 
 let them all go, and they returned to Virginia. 
 
 11. In the summer of 1754, a number of men, appointed by 
 several colonies for the purpose, met at Albany, in New York, to 
 consider how they should proceed to keep the French back. 
 They first made a covenant of peace with the strong Six Nations, 
 and then they agreed upon a plan made by Dr. Franklin, by 
 which the colonies should all be united as one, as our States now 
 are. Many of the people, as well as the English Government, did 
 not like it, and the colonies were not united until twenty years 
 afterward. 
 
 12. Excited by the French, the Indians now commenced mur- 
 dering white families on the frontiers of New England and other 
 places, and the English saw no better way than to make a reg- 
 ular war upon the French. 
 
 Qttestions. — 7. What did Governor Dinwiddie do? and why? 8. What happened 
 where Pittsburg is? 9. What can you tell of Washington's expedition? 10. What 
 about a battle? 11. What was done at Albany in 1754? 12. What happened in New 
 England ? 
 
90 COLONIES. 
 
 Troops from Great Britain, War in Acadie. Braddock's defeat and death. 
 
 13. The English Government agreed to help the colonists; and 
 in February, 1755, Edward Braddock, a great Irish soldier, came 
 to America, with troops, and took the chief command. He met 
 the governors of several colonies at Alexandria, in Virginia, and 
 they arranged a plan of operations, or 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF 1755. 
 
 14. Three separate armies were to be mustei'ed. One was to 
 march against the French at Fort Du Quesne ; another against 
 French forts near each end of Lake Ontario ; and a third against 
 strong forts on Lake Champlain. 
 
 15. Already a fourth expedition had been arranged to drive 
 the French out of Acadie, or Nova Scotia. Three thousand men 
 sailed from Boston for the purpose. They took the French forts, 
 and then cruelly drove the poor and innocent inhabitants to the 
 woods, destroyed all their crops, and carried many away in ships. 
 In one month a happy people were made the most wretched of 
 any on the earth. How dreadful is war ! 
 
 16. With two thousand men, Braddock marched from the 
 Potomac river, toward Fort Du Quesne, having Washington for 
 his aid. Braddock was a proud man, and would not listen to the 
 advice of young AVashington, concerning the best way to be pre- 
 pared for the Indians. He marched proudly on, when, just at 
 noon, on a hot day in July, a shower of bullets and arrows came 
 from the woods around him. 
 
 17. A dreadful battle now commenced. There were a thou- 
 sand dusky warriors concealed in the woods. For three long 
 hours the fight continued ; and every officer who rode a horse, 
 except Washington, was killed or wounded. The dead bodies 
 of the white people covered the ground ; and finally Braddock 
 was shot, after having several horses killed under him. 
 
 18. W^ashington now took command. God had preserved him 
 for greater deeds in after years. An Indian warrior declared that 
 
 Questions —13. Wliat was done in 1755 ? 14. What was the plan of the campaign for 
 1755? 15. What occurred in the East? 16. What can you tell about Braddock ? 17. 
 What can you tell of a battle ? 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 
 
 07 
 
 The preservation of Washington. 
 
 Burial of Biaddock. 
 
 he had fifteen good shots at liim, but could not hit him. Ho, 
 tried no more, for he knew the Good Spirit protected him. Un- 
 der Washington's directions, the troops retreated, and the Indians 
 did not follow. 
 
 BUEIAL OF I3EARD0CK. 
 
 19. Braddock was carried from the field and soon died. He 
 was buried in the woods by torch-light ; and on the margin of 
 the grave, with sorrowing officers around him, Washington read 
 the solemn funeral service of the Church of England. Then all 
 the troops went back to their homes. 
 
 QuT:sTrox6. — IS. What can you tell of Washin.i^ton ? 10. What about the burial of 
 Braddock ? 
 
 7 
 
98 COLONIES. 
 
 Operations in Northern New York. Battle at Lake George. Fort William Henry. 
 
 20. Governor Shirley, of Massachusetts, commanded the troops 
 that were to march against the French forts on Lake Ontario. 
 He did not succeed in reaching them. He went to Oswego, but 
 storms on the lake, and sickness in his camp, prevented his going 
 further. So he commenced building a fort there, and, leaving a 
 few troops to take care of it, he marched back to Albany with 
 the remainder. 
 
 21. The troops intended for Lake Cham plain w'ere commanded 
 by an Indian agent among the Mohawks, named William John- 
 son. About six thousand of them w^ere collected at Fort Ed- 
 ward, under General Lyman ; and when General Johnson arrived 
 there, he led nearly all of them to the head of Lake George, 
 and formed a camp, in September. 
 
 22. Indian scouts now informed Johnson that Dieskau, the 
 French commander, was coming with many Canadians and Indi- 
 ans to attack him. He sent Colonel Williams, with a party of 
 white soldiers and Mohawk Indians, to meet him. They were 
 assailed and beaten by Dieskau, who then marched rapidly for- 
 ward to attack Johnson's camp. 
 
 23. Johnson had two cannons, upon a pile of logs and brush, 
 which the French and Indians knew nothing about. When they 
 came rushing forward, these were fired. Many of the enemy 
 were killed, and the remainder, dreadfully frightened, fled to 
 the woods, and Johnson w^on the battle. Dieskau was badly 
 wounded, and died some time afterward. 
 
 24. General Johnson was told that the French were vcr}' strong 
 at Crown Point and Ticonderoga, on Lake Champlain, and con- 
 cluded not to go there. He built a fort where his camp was, and 
 called it William Henry. He then left some troops there and at 
 Fort Edward, and with the rest of his army marched back to 
 Albany in October. Thus ended the campaign of 1755. 
 
 25. There was now a regular war between the English and 
 French in America. As there appeared no prospect of the quar- 
 
 QuESTiONS.— 20. What can you tell about Shirley? 21. What can you tell about 
 
 William Johnson? 22. Wlmt can von tell of a battle near Lake George? 2.S. What 
 
 can you tell of another batUe ? 24. What did General Johnson then do ? 25. What 
 now occurred ? 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 
 
 1)9 
 
 Campaign of 1776. 
 
 Lord Loudon. 
 
 Capture of Oswego. 
 
 rel being settled soon, preparations were made on both sides of 
 the Atlantic, for 
 
 ABEECEOMBIE. 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF 175G. 
 
 26. Lord Loudoun, a very indolent 
 man, was appointed chief commander 
 of all the troops, but he did not come 
 to America until late in the summer. 
 General Abercrombie, a great soldier, 
 came in his place, in June, with a large 
 body of troops from England and Ire- 
 land. England and France had then 
 declared war against each other, and the 
 battles were nearly all to be fought in 
 America. 
 
 27. The plan of this campaign was similar to that of the last. 
 Fort Dii Quesne, and the forts on Lakes Ontario and Champlain 
 were to be attacked. When Abercrombie arrived, there were 
 seven thousand troops at Albany, ready to march against the 
 French on Lake Champlain. On account of some foolish diffi- 
 culties they did not start until August, and then that great 
 French soldier. General Montcalm, was well prepared to fight. 
 
 28. Early in August, Montcalm, with five thousand Frenchmen, 
 Canadians, and Lidians, went up Lake Ontario, and after a pretty 
 hard battle, took the forts at Oswego away from the English. 
 They also made fourteen hundred of them prisoners, and took 
 from them many cannons, and vessels in the harbor. 
 
 29. The loss of Oswego was very disheartening. Loudoun was 
 alarmed, and he ordered all the other expeditions to be aban- 
 doned. Forts William Henry and Edward were made stronger. 
 A large number of soldiers were placed in block-houses and 
 other small fortifications along the frontiers of Virginia and 
 Pennsylvania, under the command of Washington ; and similar 
 strong places were made in the Carolinas. 
 
 Questions. — 26. What can you tell of Loudoun and Abercrombie? 27. What can you 
 tell of the plan of the campaip^n of 1756? 28. What occurred at Oswego ? 29. Whr.t 
 was then done by Loudoun? and what movements took place ? 
 
100 COLONIES. 
 
 Indians ia Western Pennsylvania. Expedition against Louisburg. 
 
 30. During the spring and summer of 1756, the Indians killed 
 or carried away almost a thousand white people on the western 
 frontier of Pennsylvania and Vii'ginia. Hearing that a greater 
 portion of these Indians were at Kittaning, their chief town. 
 Colonel Armstrong and three hundred soldiers attacked them 
 there one night early in September. Their chiefs were killed 
 and their town was destroyed. x\fter that they were quiet. So 
 ended the campaign of 1756. 
 
 31. It was a pity that the slow, and w^eak-mindedLord Loudoun 
 had the chief commaud of the troops, for some greater soldiers 
 were ready to do much more than he. The French had got 
 possession of Louisburg, and Loudoun resolved to make the cap- 
 ture of that fortress the chief business of 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF 1757. 
 
 32. Most of the people were disappointed, for they wished to 
 liave the French driven from Lake Champlain and the Ohio 
 country. 
 
 33. Loudoun arrived at Halifax at the close of June, where ho 
 met a large number of war-ships and five thousand troops, from 
 Enorland. He was about to start for Louisburo;, when he was 
 told that the French had many more men and ships there, than 
 he had with him. So he thought it more prudent to leave them 
 alone. He returned to New York in August, when he was mor- 
 tified and alarmed by the news that Montcalm had been doing a 
 great deal of mischief in the north. 
 
 34. Toward the close of July, Montcalm and a large number 
 of French, Canadians, and Indians, left Ticonderoga, and attacked 
 Fort AVilliam Henry at the head of Lake George. The garrison, 
 as troops in a fort are called, was commanded by Colonel Monro, 
 a very brave officer. The chief commander, General Webb, w\is 
 at Fort Edward, and when Montcalm approached, Monro sent to 
 him for help. 
 
 Qttestions. — 30. "UTiat can yon tell of Indians in western Pennsylvania? 31. What 
 can you say about Loudoun ? 32. How did the people feel? 33. What more can you say 
 of Loudoun? 34. What can you tell of an attack upon Fort William Henry? 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 101 
 
 Capture of Fort William Henry. Indian Massacre. Pitt prime minister. 
 
 35. For six days the brave Monroe refused to give up the fort, 
 every day expecting help from Webb. It was not sent, and at 
 last he could hold out no longer, and surrendered. Montcalm 
 admired Monro's bravery, and promised that he and his troops 
 should be used well, and conducted to Fort Edward. 
 
 36. Montcalm's intentions were honorable, and he endeavored 
 to fulfill his promises. But his blood-thirsty Indians, two thou- 
 sand in number, could not be controlled. Soon after the English 
 left the fort, these savages fell upon them, killed a great man}^ 
 plundered their baggage, and chased them almost to Fort Ed- 
 ward. Then Fort William Henry and all belonging to it were 
 destroyed, and Montcalm marched back to Ticonderoga. 
 
 37. This disastrous event ended the campaign of 1V57, and 
 with it the command of Lord Loudoun in America. Thus far the 
 English had lost by the war, chiefly for the want of a good chief 
 commander. The Colonists knew this all the while, and felt ir- 
 ritated. If they could have chosen their own generals, and car- 
 ried on the war themselves, no doubt they would have ended it 
 the first year, by driving the French back to Canada. 
 
 38. Yet, whenever money or men were called for, the Colonists 
 furnished them cheerfully, even while feeling the injustice of their 
 own rulers, and of the English government. By these misfor- 
 tunes the pride of the English people was touched, and at last, 
 to their great joy, their wishes were gratified by having William 
 Pitt, the smartest man in England, made the prime minister, or 
 chief manager of public aftairs. He commenced, with great 
 energy, preparations for 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF l758. 
 
 39. Pitt appointed General Abercrombie in the place of Lord 
 Loudoun. A large number of armed ships were prepared, and 
 placed under the command of a great war-sailor. Admiral Bos- 
 cawen ; and in America every body was determined to do some- 
 thing great this year. 
 
 Questions. — r:5. "What can you tell of Colonel Monro? .%. What dreadful event oc- 
 enrred ? 37. What can you say about the war, so far ? 38. How did the Colonists feel ? 
 and what gratified them ? 89. What preparations were made for the campaign of 1758 ? 
 
102 COLONIES. 
 
 Campaign of 1758. Operations on Lake George and Champlain. 
 
 40. It was agreed to attack Loiiisbiirg, Ticonderoga, and 
 Fort Du Qiiesne. Late in May, Boscavveii, with forty ships, left 
 Halifax. Two great soldiers, Generals Amherst and ^Yolfe, with 
 twelve thousand men, went with him, and early in June they 
 landed near Louisburg. For almost fifty days there was fighting 
 there. Then the French gave way, and five thousand of them 
 became prisoners to the English. 
 
 41. While these things were going on in the east, General 
 Abercrombic and young Lord Howe were leading almost twenty 
 thousand men toward northern New York, to attack Ticonderoga. 
 They went down Lake George, in flat-boats, on a beautiful Sab- 
 bath in July, and the next morning commenced marching 
 through the woods and swamps toward Ticonderoga. Pretty 
 soon they were attacked by the French, and Lord Howe was 
 killed. 
 
 42. Every body mourned when they heard of the death of 
 voung Howe. He was so good that they all loved him. Cap- 
 tain Schuyler took his body to Albany and put it in a vault. 
 Many years afterward his coffin was opened, when behold ! his 
 beautiful brown hair had grown very long. 
 
 43. Abercrombie heard that more troops were coming to help 
 the French, so he pushed on through the woods, without his can- 
 nons, to attack Ticonderoga. But he found it too strong for 
 him, and after a hard fight for four hours, and losing almost two 
 thousand men, he marched back to Lake George, and finally to 
 Albany, leaving the French still in possession of Ticonderoga. 
 
 44. From Lake George, xVbercrombie sent Colonel Bradstreet 
 luid three thousand soldiers to attack the French at PVontenac, 
 where Kingston, in Canada, now is. They captured the fort in 
 August, and then marching through the woods to the Mohawk 
 river, where the village of Rome now stands, they assisted in build- 
 ing fort Stanwix. 
 
 45. The army that marched against Fort Du Quesne was com- 
 manded by General Forbes. Colonel Washington was with him. 
 
 Questions. — 40. What can vou tell of the expedition against Louisburg? 41 What 
 occurred in northern New York? 42. What can von tell of Lord Howe? 43. Wb.it did 
 Abercrombie do ? 44. What cm you tell about Bradstreet? 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 10^^ 
 
 Capture of Fort Du Quesne. Preparations to invade Canada. 
 
 Forbes, like Loudoun, was a very slow man, and it was late in the 
 Autumn before he got over the Alleghany mountains. 
 
 46. AVashington then marched rapidly forward. The French 
 at Du Quesne heard of his approach, and being greatly alarmed, 
 they set fire to the fort and escaped down the Ohio river in boats. 
 The name of Fort Du Quesne was then changed to Fort Pitt, in 
 honor of England's prime minister. There the city of Pittsburg 
 now stands. 
 
 47. From what I have told you, you perceive that the English 
 did do great things this year. They took from the French three 
 of their strongest forts, Louisburg, Frontenac, and Du Quesne, and 
 friorhtened the Indians so, that thev ao-reed not to fio^ht the En- 
 glish any more. The American Planters now began to feel safer, 
 though the war was not ended. 
 
 48. The final struggle was now at hand. Pleased with what 
 had been done in 1758, Pitt determined to do more in 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF 1759. 
 
 49. He resolved to send good officers and troops enough to 
 conquer all Canada, and thus put an end 
 to French power in America. For this 
 purpose he appointed General Amherst to 
 the command of all the troops in America 
 and those to be sent from England. 
 
 50. In the spring of 1759, Amherst 
 found twenty -four thousand troops in 
 America, ready to invade Canada. Ships 
 and soldiers were also sent from England. lokd amuekst. 
 
 It was arranged to send one division by the way of the St. Law- 
 rence river, to attack Quebec ; another was to drive the French 
 from Lake Champlain ; and a third was to attack them at Fort 
 Niagara. 
 
 51. When, on a hot day in July, Amherst appeared before 
 
 QuKSTiONS. — 45. What can you say nbont Forbes? 40. What can you toll of the, 
 riarch against Fort Du Qnesne ? 47. Whnt had the Fnr-lish done? 48, 4'^. Whnt did 
 Pitt resolve to do? 5\ What c.v.i you tell {.bout the plan of the campaign for 1750? 
 
104 
 
 COLONIES 
 
 The French driven from Lake Champlain. Taking of Fort Niagara. "Wolfe. 
 
 Ticonderoga, with eleven tliousaiid men, the French, who had 
 just heard that an English army, under Wolfe, was at Quebec, 
 
 fled in haste to 
 their fort at 
 Crown Point. 
 Amherst pur- 
 sued them. They 
 were dreadfully 
 frightened, took 
 to their boats, 
 and fled overthe 
 Lake toward 
 Canada. So the 
 French were 
 Fort Ticon- 
 
 EUINS OF TICON DEKOGA. 
 
 driven from Lake Champlain, and never returned, 
 deroga was partly destroyed. 
 
 52. Generals Prideaux (pronounced Pre-do) and Johnson 
 sailed from Oswego in July, to attack Fort Niagara, at the mouth 
 of the Niagara river. Prideaux was killed by the bursting of a 
 gun at the first assault, and Johnson took command. For three 
 weeks the French held out, when some of their countrymen and 
 many southern Indians came to help them. But the English 
 conquered them all, and took possession of the fort. 
 
 53. Wolfe, the greatest soldier of them all, was now near 
 Quebec, with eight thousand troops, and a large number of battle- 
 ships under the command of Admirals 
 Holmes and Saunders. Quebec was a 
 strong, walled town, a part of it three 
 hundred feet above the river St. Law- 
 rence. It was a hard city to fight against. 
 
 54. That great French soldier of whom 
 I have told you [page 100], General Mont- 
 calm, was the commander, and his army 
 was in a strong camp along the St. Law- geneevl wolfe. 
 
 QuKSTiONB — 51. What ran you tell of Amherst on Lake Champlain? 5"*. Wliat oc- 
 curred at Niagara? 53. What can you tell of events at Quebec? 54. What can you 
 tell of the movements of Wolfe and Montcalm ? 
 
THE FUENCll AND INDIAN WAR. l05 
 
 Battle oa the sliore of the St. Lawrence. Attack on Quebec. Wolfe wounded. 
 
 rence, from Quebec to the Montmorenci river. Wolfe first landed 
 on the island of Orleans, below the city, to attack this French 
 camp. lie also took possession of Point Levi, opposite, where 
 General Monckton was stationed. 
 
 55. Eai'ly in July, AYolfe formed a camp below the Mont- 
 morenci, and a nnmber of English troops crossed from Point 
 Levi, and attacked the French just above that stream. On tne 
 beach, in the midst of a terrible thunder-storm and the roar of 
 the waters, a hard battle was fought, and full five hundred of the 
 English perished. 
 
 66. Week after week now passed away. Wolfe was waiting, 
 in vain, for Amherst to come and help him, xVt length, a 
 fever laid the great soldier prostrate in his tent. At the 
 beginning of September he called his wisest officers to his bed- 
 side, and consulted upon what it was best to do. They soon 
 decided. 
 
 57. Back of Quebec, and as high above the river, is a level 
 spot, called the Plains of Abraham. It was resolved to scale 
 these heights, and attack the city on its weakest side. Feeble as 
 he was, the brave Wolfe determined to lead the troops. On the 
 evening of the 12th of September, they went secretly in their 
 boats, and at midnight they were on shore at a ravine that led 
 up to the Plains of Abraham. 
 
 58. Montcalm had no suspicion of what the English were 
 doing, and you may imagine his surprise when, early in the morn- 
 ing, he saw their scarlet dresses and bright bayonets flashing 
 in the sun, upon the Plains of Abraham. lie immediately 
 marched his whole army across the St. Charles river, and at- 
 tacked the English. 
 
 59. A hard battle commenced at ten o'clock. Wolfe led the 
 English, as the two armies came together, notwithstanding he 
 was already wounded twice. Soon a musket-ball pierced his 
 breast, and he fell. He was conveyed to the rear, fainting from 
 
 Questions. — 55. What can you tell of a battle? 56. What can you tell of Wolfe 
 and his plans? 57. What was now done? and how can you describe the places? 58. 
 What can you tell of Montcalm ? 50. What ca i you tell of the battle, and death of 
 Wolfe ? 
 
106 COLONIES. 
 
 MONUMENT TO 'WOLrE 
 AND MONTCALM. 
 
 Death of Wolfe and Montcalm. Capture of Quebec. Montreal taken. 
 
 loss of blood. Just tlien lie lieard a sliont, " They 
 run! they run!" "Who run?" asked ^yolie. 
 "The French," was the reply. "Then I die con- 
 tented," he said, and expired. 
 
 60. Montcalm was killed at about the same 
 time ; and now, in the city of Quebec, one tall 
 monument stands in memory of both of them. 
 Five days after the battle, Quebec was given over 
 to the English. Fighting then ended for the 
 season, but Canada Avas not yet conquered. That 
 event was accomplished in 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF 1V60. 
 
 61. In the spring of 1760 the French made eflbrts to get Que- 
 bec back again. But they failed ; and their army was compelled 
 to leave that neighborhood and flee to Montreal. That was now 
 the last strong place held by the French in Canada. 
 
 62. General Amherst made great preparations during the sum- 
 mer, and, early in September, three English armies appeared 
 
 •before the doomed city of Montreal. Amherst came down the 
 St. Lawrence with ten thousand troops and a thousand Indian 
 warriors, and was met the same day by (general Murray, from 
 Quebec, with four thousand men. The next day Colonel Hav- 
 iland arrived from Crown Point, with three thousand troops. 
 
 63. The French commander now saw that all was lost. He 
 gave up the city and all Canada, on the 8th of September, and 
 General Gage, of whom I shall tell you more, was made gov- 
 ernor. So the French and Indian war ended in America, but all 
 was not settled, until a treaty, or bargain, Avas made at Paris, in 
 1763. 
 
 64. Frenchmen kept the Indians at the South very restless. 
 In the spring of 1760, some Cherokees having been injured by 
 some wdiite people, the whole nation commenced a bloody war- 
 
 Qttestions — 60. "Wliat more can you say about Wolfo and Montcalm? What was 
 accomplished? 61. What can you tell about tho French? 6?. AVhat occurred at Mo i- 
 troal ? 63. What further occurred at Montreal ? 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. lO. 
 
 Pontiac's war. Death of Pontiac. Close of French and Indian war. 
 
 fare upon the frontiers of Virginia and the Carolinas. This con- 
 tinued for more than a year. Finally the Cherokee villages were 
 destroyed, and many of the warriois were killed by a small En- 
 glish army, and their power was broken forever. 
 
 G5. Soon after this, Pontiac, an Ottawa chief, induced several 
 of the north-western tribes to join in endeavors to drive the 
 white people from their country. Pontiac was one of the great- 
 est Indians ever known. Like King Philip, he saw the lands of 
 his people passing into the hands of the English, and in despair, 
 he kindled the war. It was terrible for a time, but the Indians 
 were finally conquered. 
 
 G6. Pontiac fled to the country of the Illinois tribe, where he 
 was basely murdered by an Indian, who did it for a barrel of rum 
 given him by an Englishman. The great city of St. Louis now 
 covers his burial place. This was nearly the last sad act in the 
 French and Indian War. 
 
 67. Here, my Young Friend, .the story of the American people 
 as English colonists draws to a close. I am now to tell you how 
 they became tired of being ruled by a king and legislature be- 
 yond the ocean, and resolving to rule themselves, struggled many 
 years and gained the victory. A new and more interesting scent 
 will now open. Listen attentively. 
 
 QuESTioxG. — "4. AVliat can you t-ll of an Indian war? 65. What can you tell about 
 Pontiac ? GO. What can you tell of Pontiacs death ? 67. What am I to tell you about 
 iiext ? 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 THE STRIVE JP'OR FREEDOM *, OR THE REVOLUTION. 
 The Great Patriots. The War for Independence. 
 
 1. The story of the great Patriots, or those who loved their 
 country better than their own ease and comfort, than silver and 
 gold, houses and lands, and willingly suffered every thing for 
 their country's good, is one of great interest to you, my Young 
 Friend. 
 
 2. When you shall have heard the whole story of the Revolu- 
 tion, I am sure you will not only love those great Patriots who 
 suffered and worked so much, but you will wish to do all you can 
 for the good of your country. I will first tell you about 
 
 THE PRELIMINARY EVENTS, 
 
 or what happened to bring about the war, called the Revolution, 
 or the War for Independence. 
 
 3. You have heard how, for a long time, the English people in 
 America had troubles with their governors ; and that they did not 
 like the Kings of England any too well. But each settlement or 
 colony was too small and weak to defy the king, so they submitted 
 to wrong. 
 
 4. Then you have heard how they joined against the French 
 and Indians; and how, at last, being helped some by soldiers and 
 sailors from England, they took the whole northern country 
 
 Questions.— 1. What are Patriots? 2, What is first to be related ? 3. What has been 
 said of the Americ.-.nB ? 4. What more have you heard about them .' 
 
PRELIMINARY EVENTS. l''^ 
 
 Strength of the Planters. George the Third. Taxation. 
 
 away from the French, made the Indians afraid, and became 
 really one great nation of Planters. 
 
 5. Well, these things made the Planters know how strong 
 they were when united, and they felt a desire to become one 
 people. They talked about this a great deal, and finally they re- 
 solved that if the king and governors did not use them better 
 than they had done, they would defy them all, and govern them- 
 selves. 
 
 G. When the French and Indian War closed they hcfjDcd for 
 better times, for a good young man had just become King of En- 
 gland. This was George the Third, who lived almost sixty years 
 a king. If he could have had his own way, he would have been 
 kind and indulgent to the Americans, but bad, and often ignor- 
 ant men advised him, and things went wrong. 
 
 T. The war just ended had cost England a great deal, and all 
 the money in the king's treasury was spent. He asked his min- 
 isters or advisers how he should get more. "Tax the Amer- 
 icans," they said ; " they are rich, and are willing to give you as 
 much money as you want. Make them pay so much upon every 
 thing they receive in ships. It is but little, and they will not 
 mind it." 
 
 8. The young king did so, and sent men, called Commissioners 
 of Customs, to collect the money. The people grumbled about it, 
 and disliked the commissioners; and a great patriot, named 
 James Otis, of Massachusetts, spoke his mind plainly, and ad- 
 vised the people not to pay a jitenny. So the king did not get 
 much money in this way. 
 
 9. The king and his advisers now tried another way to get 
 money from the Americans. They made a law that every piece 
 of paper on which bargains or agreements of any kind were 
 written, should have fastened to it a little piece of blue paper, 
 on which were stamped certain words. It Avas decreed that 
 all bargains or agreements, written upon paper without this, 
 should be good for nothing. 
 
 Questions.— 5. What did the Planters know and do? 6. "What ran yon say of a 
 young king? T. What can you tell about taxing the Americans? 8. What did the king 
 do? and how did the Americans feel and act? 0. How did the king and his friends try 
 to get money from the Americans? 
 
iiO 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 TIio Stamp Act. 
 
 Patrick Henry and his eloquence. 
 
 10. These bits of blue paper were called 
 stamps^ and were furnished by the king 
 and his advisers, only, for which they 
 charged certain prices. It was thought 
 that, in this way, money could be got from 
 the Americans, because they would have 
 to buy paper with these stamps on, or else 
 liave none that was good. This law was 
 called The Stamp Act. 
 ' 6TAM1. 11^ The Americans were very indignant 
 
 because of this attempt to get their money. In Virginia, a great 
 Patriot, named Patrick Henry, boldly advised the people to write 
 bargains on whatever paper they pleased, and pay no attention 
 to the Stamp Act. 
 
 
 
 ATEICK HENllY IN THE VIEGINIA ASSEMBLY. 
 
 1 2. Henry charmed every body by his manner of speaking. 
 AMien, in the Virginia Legislature, he boldly defied the king and 
 his government, and in speaking of the danger a monarch was in 
 
 Qt]-e6tion8.— in. Whnt can you tell of stamps and the Stamp Act? 11, 12. What can 
 you tell about Patrick Henry? 
 
PRELIMINARY EVENTS. Ill 
 
 The Stamp Act Congress. Sons of Liberty. Repeal of Stamp Act. 
 
 who oppressed his people, he had said, " Caesar had his Brutus, 
 Charles the First his Cromwell, and George the Third" — he was 
 interrupted by persons who cried, "Treason ! Treason !" Henry 
 finished by saying — "may profit by their example; if that be 
 treason, make the most of it." 
 
 13. All over the country the people were very much excited. 
 The ministers in their pulpits, speakers at public meetings, and 
 the newspapei-s spoke against the Stamp Act. At length men 
 were appointed in several colonies to meet in New York in the 
 Autumn of 1765, to talk the matter over, and advise the people 
 what to do. 
 
 14. This meeting was called the Stamp Act Congress. Very 
 wise men were there ; and they wrote excellent letters to the 
 king, and to the English Parliament or Legislature, asking both 
 to be just toward the Americans. They also wrote what they 
 called a Declaration of Rights, or a statement of what privileges 
 they were entitled to under the constitution and laws of England 
 and their own charters. 
 
 15. After that, the people resolved to have nothing to do with 
 the stamps. Men who had agreed to sell them were insulted 
 everywhere. Many persons formed societies, and called them- 
 selves Sons of Libert//. Merchants agreed not to T)uy any more 
 goods in England, while that act was a law ; and the women spun 
 wool and flax, and made cloth for their brothers and husbands to 
 wear, rather than have them buy it in England. 
 
 16. The king and his ministers soon saw that they had made 
 a serious mistake. The great William Pitt, of whom I have told 
 you [page 101], was in Parliament, and advised the repeal of the 
 Stamp Act ; that is its being done away with. His advice was 
 taken. The Act was repealed in the spring of 1*766, and there 
 were great rejoicings in England and America. 
 
 1*7. The advisers of the king not knowing how to obtain as 
 much money as they wanted, determined to try some other way 
 to get it from the Americans. So they induced Parliament (for 
 
 QuT-STioxB.— IS. What can you tell of the excitement of the people? 14. What can 
 yon tell of the Stamp Act Concress? 15. What did the American men and women do? 
 16. What was done in England ? 
 
112 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 The Americans and taxation. Entrance of Gage into Boston. 
 
 only Parliament could do it) to decree that the Americans should 
 pay to the king's officers so much money ^Yhenever they bought 
 any tea, paper, glass, painters' colors, etc., brought in ships. 
 
 18. Knowing that the Americans -would object to this, they 
 sent soldiers over here to compel the people to pay the money. 
 This made the Americans very angry. They could not bear the 
 thought of being enslaved by soldiers ; and, in every colony, the 
 Legislature took the matter in hand. In the year 1768, almost 
 every Colonial Assembly had declared that Parliament had no 
 right to tax the Americans, unless Americans were allowed to be- 
 come members of Parliament. Their opinion was, that 
 
 TAXATION WITHOUT REPRESENTATION IS TYRANNY. 
 
 19. But the king, his advisers, and Parliament, did not mind 
 what the Americans said. They sent officers over to collect the 
 duties or tax, and threatened to send more soldiers, if the Amer- 
 icans did not become quiet, and pay the money without saying a 
 word against it. 
 
 20. Those proud men in England did not know what bold, 
 and wise, and good men they w^ere dealing with, or they would 
 never have acted so foolishly and wickedly. The tax-gatherers 
 came, but they were treated with contempt. In Boston they 
 were insulted, driven from their houses, and compelled to take 
 shelter in a fort in the harbor. 
 
 21. General Gage, who, you remember [verse 63, page 106], 
 was made governor at Montreal, was then in Halifax with an 
 army. He went to Boston, with many soldiers, to compel the 
 people to pay the duties or tax. It was a quiet Sabbath morn- 
 ing in September, 1768, when he marched into the town, with 
 flags flying and drums beating, as if it had been a conquered 
 city. But the people, strong in the right, felt no dismay. 
 
 22. The colonial governors became more proud, insolent, and 
 overbearing, when they saw the determination of the English 
 
 Qttestions. — 17. What else was done to get money from the Americans? 18. What vraa 
 done to force the Americans to pay money? What did the Assemblies dr.? 10. What 
 did the king and Parliament do ? 20. What then happened, and why ? 21. What can you 
 toll about Gates's arrival in Boston? 
 
PRELIMINARY EVEITTS. llj^ 
 
 Boldness of the Boston boys. Their demand for redress. The soldiers and citizens. 
 
 government to force the Americans into obedience. They 
 treated them as rebels, and in every way the Americans were 
 irritated beyond endurance. Yet they acted manly and re- 
 spectful, while they were firm and unyielding. 
 
 23. Even the children partook of the boldness of their fathers 
 and mothers. On one occasion, in Boston, the soldiers had 
 beaten down some snow-hills which the boys had raised. This 
 had been done before, and the lads determined not to endure it 
 longer. The larger boys held a meeting, and several of them 
 were appointed to see General Gage about it. 
 
 24. When the boys entered Gage's room, he asked why so 
 many children had called upon him. " We come, sir," said the 
 tallest boy, " to demand satisfaction." " What !" said the gen- 
 eral, " have your fathers been teaching you rebellion, and sent 
 you to exhibit it here ?" " Nobody sent us, sir," replied the 
 boy, while his eyes flashed, and his cheeks reddened, at being 
 accused of rebellion. 
 
 25. The lad then told Gage how the soldiers had broken down 
 their snow^-hills, and how, when they complained, they were 
 called young rebels. " Yesterday," he continued, " our works 
 were destroyed the third time, and we will bear it no longer." 
 The general's heart w^as touched by the noble courage of the 
 boy. " The very children here," he said to an officer at his side, 
 " draw in a love of liberty with the air they breathe." He then 
 assured the boys that their snow-hills should not be touched 
 again. 
 
 26. The soldiers in New York and Boston became very insol- 
 ent, and they and the citizens frequently quarreled. In the latter 
 city, on the 5th of March, 1770, a quarrel took place, and that 
 evening there was a riot. Three citizens were killed, and four 
 were dangerously w^ounded, by the soldiers. 
 
 27. The excitement was very great. All the bells of the city 
 were rung , and no doubt there would have been a great deal of 
 bloodshed, if the governor had not promised justice to the people. 
 
 QuKSTioNR. — '?2. IIow did the trovcrnors act? 23, 24. What diil soldiers do to Boston 
 boys? '24, 1:.5. What c-m you tell about brave Boston boys ? 26. What sad event hap^ 
 pened in Boston ? 27. What then was done ? 
 
114 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 The tax upon tea. The Regulators in North Carolina. 
 
 They demanded tlie instant removal of the troops from Boston. 
 This was done, and quiet was restored. The "Boston Massacre," 
 as it was called, was long remembered. 
 
 28. The advisers of the king, seeing how much trouble there 
 was in America, concluded to take the tax off of every thing, 
 except tea. This was continued, because they wished to assert 
 the right of Parliament to tax the Americans. 
 
 29. But the Americans would not be satisfied so long as a 
 sinsrle tax remained without their consent. It was not the 
 amount of the tax that they cared for, but they denied the 
 right to tax them at all. Seeing that the Americans were firm, 
 and would not buy goods in England, to the great hurt of the 
 merchants there, the ministers tried to put the tax upon tea, in 
 another shape, as I shall explain presently. But it would not 
 do. " No taxes, without our consent," said the Americans. 
 
 30. In North Carolina the home taxes were very heavy, and 
 the people joined in the arrangement of measures to regulate 
 afi"airs. These associations were in the back settlements, and the 
 members were called Regulators. 
 
 31. The governor, finding his ofiicers could not collect the 
 taxes there, marched to these districts himself, with a body of 
 soldiers. The Regulators now prepared to meet him, and in 
 May, 1771, they had quite a battle near the Allamance creek. 
 The Regulators were defeated, and several leaders were hanged. 
 From that time the people hated the rule of the king and his 
 governors. 
 
 32. A year later, the people of Rhode Island showed their 
 defiance, by burning a vessel belonging to the king, which was in 
 Narraganset Bay, to enforce the collection of taxes. On a 
 starry night in June, 1772, Captain Whipple and more than 
 sixty men, went in a boat and set the vessel on fire. Three 
 years afterward, the Captain of a British vessel \yrote to the 
 leader — "You, Abraham Whipple, on the I7th of June, 1772, 
 
 QursTiONS. ^28. "What change in taxing was made? 29. How did the Americans 
 
 feel about it, and act ? 30. What can you tell about the Regulators in North Carolina '/ 
 31. What can you tell about a battle there? 32. What oocurred in Narraganset Bay in 
 1772 ? What three vears afterward. 
 
PRELIMINARY EVENTS. 
 
 115 
 
 Captain Whipple and the Gasp6. A new scheme. Destruction of tea in Boston harbor. 
 
 burned Iiis majesty's vessel, the Gaspe^ and I will hang you at 
 the yard-arm. James Wallace." 
 
 W 
 
 hippie immediately replied : 
 
 " To Sir James Wallace : 
 
 " Sir, — Always catch a man before you hang him. 
 
 " Abraham Whipple." 
 
 Whipple was neither caught nor hanged. 
 
 33. The English merchants complained because the Amer^ 
 leans would not buy goods of them while there was a tax upon 
 tea. So the king's advisers thought to please the Americans by 
 making an arrangement with the East India Company, that 
 brought all the tea from China, to sell it at a less price to the 
 Americans. The tax, also, was made very small. 
 
 34. Now, thought Lord North (the chief minister) and the 
 East India Company, all will be well ; and ship after sliip was 
 filled with tea and sent to America. But all was not well. There 
 was yet a tax upon tea, though ever so small, and the Americans 
 would not yield an inch. 
 
 35. The ships arrived, but nowhere was the tea allowed to be 
 sold. In most places it was not permitted even to be landed. In 
 Boston the people had resolved beforehand what to do, when 
 any tea ships should arrive. The captains were to be ordered to 
 leave the harbor at once, and if they refused, their cargoes were 
 to be destroyed. J 
 
 36. Two ships came to a Boston 
 wharf in cold December, 1773, and 
 would not leave. The people held a 
 great meeting in Faneuil Hall ; and at 
 dusk, a large number of men, dressed 
 like Indians, went on board the vessels, 
 broke open every chest of tea, and cast 
 the contents into the water. So, as 
 
 i'A2<i.UiL liALi.. 
 
 Qui'STiONS.— 33. What can you tell about English merchants and the king's advisers ? 
 34. What can you tell about tea sent to America? 35. What can you tell about the tea 
 that came? 36. What happened in Boston and its harbor? 
 
116 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Punishment of the Boston people. Preparations for war. Samuel Adams. 
 
 they said at the time, " Boston harbor was made a great tea- 
 pot!" 
 
 37. When news of this event reached England, the king, his 
 advisers, and the Parliament, were very angry, and they resolved 
 to punish the people of Boston by prohibiting vessels from leaving 
 or enterino[ that harbor. 
 
 38. On the 1st of June, 1774, General Gage came to Boston as 
 Governor of Massachusetts, and troops were ordered there to 
 carry out the measures for punishing the people. Of course, all 
 business was stopped, and the inhabitants suffered very much. 
 But the patriots all over the country sent them food and other 
 necessaries, and a considerable amount of money was sent to 
 them from London. So they managed to get along, though it 
 was hard work, I assure you. 
 
 39. The patriots of Massachusetts were not discouraged, even 
 in the midst of their sufferings. They knew themselves to be 
 right, and remembered that 
 
 " Thrice armsd is lie who has his quarrel just." 
 
 They relied upon God for guidance and aid, and they found that 
 reliance to be not in vain. 
 
 40. It was now perceived by the patriots all over the land, that 
 war was probable, and they prepared their minds for it. Certain 
 men, called Committees of Correspondence, were chosen in each 
 colonv, to give and receive information. Those of Massachusetts 
 seemed to be the most active of all, for persecution gave them 
 strength. 
 
 41. Amoncf these, no one was more active than Samuel 
 Adams, who, from the beginning, had been one of the firmest 
 opposers of the king and his advisers. At his suggestion, the 
 patriots of Massachusetts met in council, and sent forth an invit- 
 ation to all the colonies, to choose men to meet in a general 
 Congress, and consult upon what was best to be done. 
 
 Questions.— 37. How did the kin<; and his friends feel and act? ."8. What can yon 
 tell of Gage, and the punishmont of the Boston people? 3!). Wh.at can yon say of th« 
 Magsachnsetts patriots? 40. What can you tell about Committees of Correspondence? 
 "M. What can you tell about Samuel Adams and other Massachusetts patriots? 
 
PRELIMINARY EVENTS. 
 
 I ( 
 
 First Continental Congress. 
 
 The first union. 
 
 Proceedings of Congress. 
 
 42. The idea ot* Union how filled all minds and hearts. The 
 newspapers were also filled with it ; and 
 sonic of them had at their head the rep- 
 resentation of a snake in parts, each part 
 representing a separate colony. Under- 
 neath it were the words, Unitc^ or Die — st^ake device. 
 that is, the colonies must form a Union, or become slaves. 
 
 43. The whole country was much 
 excited during the summer ; and be- 
 fore August, delegates for the Congress 
 were appointed in all the colonies but 
 Georgia. These met in Carpenters' 
 Hall, Philadelphia, on the 5th of Sep- 
 tember, 17V4. That assembly is 
 known as the First Continental Con- 
 gress. 
 
 44. Peyton Randolph, a great pa- 
 triot of Virginia, was chosen President of the Continental Con- 
 gress, and Charles Thomson of Pennsylvania was appointed Secre- 
 tary. Then it was that a union of the colonies was really 
 commenced, and the first grand step was taken toward forming 
 our noble Republic, The United States of America. 
 
 45. That Congress continued fifty days. The members showed 
 so much wisdom and firmness, that the greatest men of Europe 
 were astonished. When they separated, they agreed to meet 
 again on the 10th of the next May, unless, in the mean while, the 
 king and his advisers and the Parliament, should treat the Amer- 
 icans justly, when there would be no necessity for such meeting. 
 
 46. But the king and Parliament were not just to the Amer- 
 icans ; and before the 10th of the next May, British troops and 
 armed patriots had commenced The Revolution — the old War 
 for Independence. Of this I shall now tell you. 
 
 CAEPENTEES HALL. 
 
 Questions.— 42. What can you tell about the union of the people ? 4n. "V\Tiat can 
 you tell about the First (Continental Congress? 44. What can you tell about the 
 meeting of the Congi-ess ? 45. What did the Congress do? 40. What can you say of 
 the king and Parliament? 
 
118 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Continued preparations for war. Alarm of General Gage. Gathering of the Patriots. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [iTTS.] 
 
 1. England, Scotland, Wales, and Ireland, formed one king- 
 dom, called Great Britain. Hereafter, I shall say Great Britain 
 instead of England^ and the British instead of tlie English. Do 
 not forget this. 
 
 2. During the summer of 1774, the Americans made prepara- 
 tions for war, for they saw no disposition in the king and Parlia- 
 ment to be just. They made guns and gunpowder, practiced 
 military movements, and formed themselves into companies to be 
 ready for battle at a minute's warning. On this account they 
 were called Minute-men. 
 
 3. General Gage became alarmed. He was afraid the people 
 of Massachusetts would attack him and his troops, so he built a 
 strong wall of wood, and stone, and earth, across what is called 
 Boston Neck, and placed cannons there, to keep the patriots 
 away. 
 
 4. Early in September the news vrent abroad that the British 
 were firing cannon-balls upon Boston, from their ships. The 
 Minute-men, from every direction, started for Boston, and within 
 two days full thirty thousand of them were on their way. Tho 
 story was not true ; but General Gage was made to see how dan- 
 gerous it would be to provoke the people. 
 
 5. The patriots felt their strength, and paying no attention to 
 what Gage said, ninety of them met at Salem, formed what they 
 called a Provincial Congress, and taking all matters of govern- 
 ment into their own hands, they prepared for war in earnest. 
 This was the first really independent government ever formed in 
 America. 
 
 6. When the king and his advisers heard of these things, they 
 
 QtTESTiONB.— 1. What countries formed Great Britain ? 2. What did the Americans 
 do in 1774? 3. What did General Gage do? 4. What can you tell about the gathering 
 of the Minute-men ? 5. AVhat can you tell about an independent government? 
 
FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR. II 'J 
 
 Eritish troops in Boston. Conflicts at Lexington and Concord. The eflfect. 
 
 were at their wits' ends. Dr. Franklin was then in London, and 
 he begged them to treat the Americans well. Good men in 
 Parliament did the same, but they would not listen. They went 
 right on doing more and more to make the Americans dislike 
 them. 
 
 Y. When the trees budded, in the spring of 1775, there were 
 three thousand British troops in Boston, sent there to frighten 
 the Americans. Yet they were not frightened. They saw that 
 they must fight for freedom, or be slaves, and they resolved to 
 defy the fleets and armies of Great Britain. 
 
 8. With all these soldiers. Gage felt strong. Hearing that the 
 patriots were collecting powder and balls, muskets and provisions, 
 at the village of Concord, he sent a party of soldiers, on the 
 night of the 18th of April, to seize them and carry them to 
 Boston. 
 
 9. These troops reached Lexington at daylight. A good many 
 Minute-men were watching for them there. A sharp fight took 
 place, and eight of the patriots were killed, and the rest driven 
 away. This was the beginning of the old War for Independence. 
 
 10. The British now marched on to Concord to sieze the 
 Stores, and there they had another fight with the patriots. 
 They soon found that the Minute-men were coming from all 
 quarters, so they turned and fled to Boston as fast as their feet 
 could go. When they got there, they found that two hundred 
 and seventy-three of their number had been killed or wounded. 
 
 11. When the news of this bloodshed became generally known, 
 there was great excitement among the patriots all over New 
 England and elsewhere. Hundreds of people, armed and un- 
 armed, started for Boston ; and, before the 1st of May, full 
 twenty thousand men were there, building fortifications to keep 
 the British army from coming out of the cit}^ Among them 
 were Putnam, Stark, and other brave soldiers, who had learned 
 the art of fighting in the French and Indian War. 
 
 QiTESTiONS.— 6. What was done in England? T. What can you tell about British 
 troops and Americans? 8. What di^i Gage do? 9. What can you tell of a fight at 
 Lexington? 10. What of a fight at Concord and flight to Boston? Jl. What hap- 
 pened when these fights were known? 
 
J 20 THE REVOLUTION, 
 
 Capture of Tieonderoga and Crown Point. Breed's Hill fortified. 
 
 12. In other parts of the country the Sons of Liberty/ took 
 bold steps. They seized powder, cannons, muskets, and other 
 things ; told the royal governors to leave the country as soon as 
 possible, and plainly said to the king and Parliament, "Now we 
 are ready to fight for our freedom. Send on your soldiers as soon 
 as you please." 
 
 13. At Fort Tieonderoga, the British had a great many can- 
 nons and much powder. Early in May, some Connecticut, 
 Massachusetts, and Vermont people, led by Ethan Allen and 
 Benedict Arnold, went across Lake Champlain one night, and 
 just at daylight rushed into that fort, in spite of the sentinels. 
 
 14. Ethan Allen was a rough, but very brave man. He called 
 to the British commander, who was in bed, to give up the fort. 
 The commander came to the door, and said, " By what authority 
 do you demand it?" "By that of the Great Jehovah and 
 the Continental Congress !" shouted Allen. The commander 
 thought the authority sufficient, and gave up the fort. Crown 
 Point was taken tw^o or three days afterward, and the cannons 
 from Tieonderoga were conveyed to Boston, and used against 
 the British. 
 
 15. Toward the close of May, several war-vessels came from 
 England with troops and those famous soldiers, Generals Howe, 
 Clinton and Burgoyne, of whom you will hear a great deal. 
 There were then twelve thousand British troops in Boston, and 
 many large war-ships were in the harbor. 
 
 16. Feeling very strong, Gage now determined to march out 
 and attack the Americans. The patriots determined that he 
 should not ; and on a warm and starry night in June, a thousand 
 of them, under the great patriot, Colonel Prescott, marched 
 silently over Charlestown Neck, to build a redoubt, or sort of 
 fort, on Bunker's Hill, so as to fire cannon-balls directly into 
 Boston. By mistake, in the dark, they fortified Breed's Hill. 
 
 17. The British, in Boston, were very much alarmed when they 
 saw this redoubt, almost finished, at dawn of the iVth of June. 
 
 QxiESTioxB.— 12. What did the people do ? 13. Wlrat can you tell ahout Tieonderoga 
 and Crown Point? 15. Who anrl what now came from England? IG. What can you 
 tell about Americans on Breed's Hill ? 
 
YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 
 121 
 
 Battle of Bunker's Hill. 
 
 Death of Warren. 
 
 They had cannons upon Copp's Hill in Boston, and these, with 
 others in the ships, commenced firing upon the Americans. But 
 the Ainoricans were not harmed. 
 
 18. At noon, General Howe, with three thousand British 
 soldiers, crossed over in boats and attacked the redoubt. The 
 Americans had no cannons, but with their muskets they killed 
 a great many of the British, and compelled them to fall back 
 twice. In the mean while, Charlestown, at the foot of the hill, 
 had been set on fire, and the whole scene was terrible. 
 
 19. At last the Americans had used up all their powder. The 
 British had plenty, and rushing- up, they 
 drov^e the patriots from the redoubt. Gen- 
 eral Putnam was on Bunker's Hill with 
 troops, but could not get them formed in 
 time ; so the Americans were completely 
 driven away. One of their best men, and 
 greatest patriots. Gen. 
 Warren, was killed. 
 
 20. In this battle 
 the Americans lost in 
 prisoners, about four 
 
 Jos: i-ii w \; 
 
 killed, wounded, and 
 hundred and fifty men. The British lost 
 about eleven hundred. This conflict, though 
 on Breed's Hill, is called the battle of Bunker's 
 Hill ; and the tall obelisk of granite, 220 feet 
 in height, that stands where the redoubt was, 
 is called the Bunker's Hill Monument. 
 
 21. While these things were taking place in 
 New England, the patriots in the other colon- 
 ies were just as bold and busy. In Virginia, 
 Patrick Henry, who spoke out so plainly about 
 the Stamp Act, you remember [page 110], 
 
 BTJNEEU 8 HILL MONUMENT. 
 
 QrESTiONS. — 17. What did the British do? 18. What can you toll of a fipht and n 
 bnrniiit; town? 10, '20. MTiat more can you tell of the battle of Bunker's Hill? '^i. 
 What was flonu in other colonies ? 
 
122 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Boldness of Patrick Henry. The Second Continental Congress. Washington. 
 
 talked still more plainly now ; and he finished a speech in 
 Richmond with these noble words, Give me Liberty or give 
 ME Death ! 
 
 22. Soon after this, Henry marched at the head of a band of 
 Minute-men, and compelled Governor Dunmore, at Williamsburg, 
 to give up some powder he had seized, which belonged to the 
 people. And before the battle of Bunker's Ilill, the patriots had 
 driven the royal governor on board of a British w^ar-sliip, and he 
 dared not come back. 
 
 23. In the back country of North Carolina, the patriots had 
 also been bold and busy. They came together in May, and de- 
 clared themselves free and independent of British rule. In New 
 York, South Carolina, and Georgia, they seized powder and guns, 
 drove away the royal governors, and declared themselves ready to 
 fight for freedom. 
 
 24. AVhile the people were thus excited, the Second Conti- 
 nental Congress met at Philadelphia. The wise men and 
 great Patriots collected there, said to the king — "Be just, and we 
 will lay down our arms, and be your best friends. But know, O 
 king, that we have counted the cost of war, and find nothing so 
 dreadful as slavery. Be just, or we will fight your fleets and 
 armies until we become a free people." 
 
 25. The Congress did not wait for the king's answer, but 
 wisely prepared for war. They appointed George Washington, 
 the brave soldier who was with Braddock, twenty years before 
 [page 96], to be the commander-in-chief of the continental 
 armies, with several great Patriots as his chief assistants. 
 
 20. Washington went immediately to Cambridge, near Bostor, 
 and there, under the shadow of a fine ehn-tree, yet standing, he 
 took the command of the army on the 3d of July. That army 
 was made up of all sorts of people, with all sorts of dresses, and 
 all sorts of weapons. Washington began at once to put them in 
 good condition ; and all that summer and autumn, and the next 
 
 QuE8Tiox8.~22. What can you tell about Patrick Henrv ? 23. What did the Patriots 
 do elsewhere? 24. What can you say about the Second Continental Conerress ? 25. 
 What important thing did Congress do? 26. What can you tell about Washingtop 
 and the army? 
 
FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR, 
 
 123 
 
 Washington taking command of the army. 
 
 Designs against Canada. 
 
 WASHINGTON TAKING COMMAND OF THE ARMY. 
 
 winter, he was employed in efforts to drive the British from 
 Boston. He finally succeeded, as I shall tell you presently. 
 
 2*7. Ticonderoga and Crown Point being- in their hands, the 
 Americans resolved to take possession of Canada. An army was 
 collected and placed under the command of two great Patriots 
 and soldiers. Generals Schuyler and Montgomery. 
 
 28. This army went down Lake Champlain to its foot, in 
 August, and attempted to take the fort at St. John's, on the 
 Sorel, away from the British. They failed, went back to an 
 
 Questions.— 27. What did the Americans now do ? 28. What can you tell about the 
 Americans on Lake Champlain ? 
 
124 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Expedition to Canada. Capture of British forts. Arnold's expedition, 
 
 island, and there encamped. Gen- 
 eral Schuyler was soon afterward 
 taken sick, and went to his home 
 in Albany, and Montgomery be- 
 came the sole commander. 
 
 29. Toward the close of Sep- 
 tember, Montgomery attacked St. 
 John's, but it was more than a 
 month before he got possession of 
 it. In the mean while, Colonel 
 
 GENEK.VL SCIIUrLEB. -r>xl All VI 11 i 
 
 Ethan Allen, with a small party, 
 attempted to take Montreal, but were taken themselves. Allen 
 was sent to England a j^risoner, in irons, and did not gain his 
 liberty for a long time. 
 
 30. Colonel Bedell, of New Hampshire, and a few troops, took 
 the fort at Chamblee, at about the same time ; and soon after 
 that, Montgomery was marching as a victor, toward Montreal. 
 That city was given up to him on the 13tli of November. 
 
 31. Winter was now coming on. Montgomery heard that 
 Arnold was approaching Quebec through the wilderness, and, 
 with a little more than three hundred poorly clad troops, he 
 hastened toward that cit}' to join him, for winter frosts were bind- 
 ing the rivers, and blinding snow was covering the country. 
 
 32. That inarch of Arnold with a thousand men, through 
 forests and swamps filled with snow and ice, was wonderful. He 
 went through the wilderness from the Kennebec river to the St. 
 Lawrence, and Avas at Point Levi, opposite Quebec, on the 9th 
 of November. He crossed the river, and, with his shivering little 
 army, stood upon the Plains of Abraham [see page 105], and de- 
 manded the surrender of the city. He was unsuccessful ; an.l 
 then he marched up the St. Lawrence twenty miles, where he 
 nut Montgomery on the first day of December. 
 
 33. The united troops now marched directly for Quebec; and 
 for three weeks, in the midst of terrible snow-storms, they tried 
 to get possession of the city. Montgomery finally determined to 
 
 Q^TiSTTOvs.— ''O. What was don^ in Canada? 30. What else wis doe there? 31. 
 AVhat dii Montgomery do? 32. What can you tell about Arnold and his men? 
 
FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR. 125 
 
 Attack on Quebec. Death of Montgomery. The Minute-men of Virginia in battle. 
 
 force his way into that strong-walled city, tlirougli tlie gates, and 
 for this purpose he separated his little army into four divisions. 
 
 34. In this attempt, while leading one 
 of the divisions, the brave Montgomery 
 was hilled. After a combat for several 
 hours, many of the Americans were made 
 prisoners, and Arnold led the remainder 
 away, for there appeared no hope of tak- 
 ing Quebec. Before the middle of June 
 following, the Patriots were driven en- 
 tirely out of Canada. 
 
 o- rri T> 4- ' + J? -XT' • • GENEEAL MONT60MEBY. 
 
 So. ihe Jratriots oi Vn-gima were 
 more successful. After Governor Dunmore was driven aAvay 
 from AVilliamsburg, he collected a large number of Tories and 
 negroes, and commenced destroying the property of AVhigs in 
 lower Virginia. The Minute-men soon gathered to oppose him ; 
 and after a severe battle at the Great Bridge, near the Dismal 
 Swamp, they drove him to the British ships at Norfolk. In re- 
 venge, he burned Norfolk on the 1st of January, 1776; but he 
 w^as soon afterward compelled to leave the country and go to En- 
 gland. 
 
 36. Among the Minute-men of Virginia were brave ones from 
 Culpepper county, whose flag bore the picture of a rattlesnake, 
 with the words, DonH tread on me. It said, 
 " Don't tread on me, I have dangerous fangs." 
 The Americans said to the king, "Don't 
 tread on us; we will fight." It also had the 
 words of Patrick Henry, " Liberty or Death !" 
 37. No doubt you wish to know the mean- 
 ing of Whig and Tory. Their names came from England, where 
 Toi-i/ meant one who was a friend of the king, and Whir/ one 
 who was opposed to him. All tlirougli the Revolution, there 
 were many here who were the friends of the king. These were 
 called Tories, and the Patriots were all called Whigs. 
 
 Questions— 33. Wliat can you tell of the Americans at Quebec? 34. Wliat can you 
 tell of Montgomery, and of the Americans in Canada? 35. What can you toll of events 
 in lower Virginia? 36. What can you tell of the Culpepper flag? 37. How do you 
 explain the meaning of Whig and Tory f 
 
 CULPEPPEE FLAG. 
 
126 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Continental money. 
 
 American vessels-of-war. 
 
 SECTION III 
 
 SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [iVVC] 
 
 1. During tlie summer of 1775, the Continental Congress 
 made every preparation to continue the war. Money was 
 wanted, and enough of gold and silver could not be had. So 
 they issued Bills of Credit, as they were called ; that is, a kind 
 
 
 ik 
 
 n; 
 
 Six tDOXemS. 
 
 ■T^HISBiUentuUs^lw 
 -l TieareT- to -receive <i. 
 
 _ HH>^ 
 
 orS ILVER- MroTd .ne- 1 o '- ^ 
 a Resolution of COA^ 
 GRESSpuUMirt Phi^ 
 
 „-=^_ jjcoT FT i,o i-Eceive 
 SIX SPANISH MULED 
 DOLLAJPtS. or tV 
 YaUethi-reof inCOLD 
 
 
 \l^ ^Yiai§J-o^a igl clcfe ' 
 
 o:^ 
 
 ^-g 
 .^^ 
 
 
 A BILL OF CREDIT, OK COJ^TIXENTAL MONEY. 
 
 of paper money similar to our bank bills, but printed on coarse 
 paper, and very rough in appearance. 
 
 2. These bills the people used freely, expecting to get gold 
 and silver for them after the war. But they did not. Congress 
 issued cart-loads of them. They answered the purpose for the 
 time, but the people lost a great deal by them, for before the war 
 was ended they became worthless. 
 
 3. The Congress also ordered some war-vessels to be built; 
 and they gave private persons permission to arm vessels and take 
 
 Questions —1, 2. What can yon tell about Continental money? 3. What did Con- 
 gress do ? and what can you tell about privateers ? 
 
SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR. 127 
 
 British preparations for war. Expulsion of the British from Boston. 
 
 any British ships they might find. These were called Privateers, 
 and soon there were a great many of them on the ocean. 
 
 4. Great Britain also made large preparations for war against 
 the Patriots. Besides mustering thousands of soldiei's and pre- 
 paring a great many war-vessels, for the purpose, seventeen thou- 
 sand German soldiers, called Hessians, were hired and sent over 
 to help make the Americans slaves. How wicked and cruel this 
 was ! 
 
 5. When Washington heard of these preparations, he resolved 
 to do his best to drive the British from Boston immediately. He 
 then had fourteen thousand soldiers. He fired many cannon- 
 balls upon the city from time to time ; and finally, on the even- 
 ing of the 4th of March, 1776, he sent a strong party to build 
 embankments for cannons on Dorchester Heights, now in South 
 Boston. 
 
 6. When the British saw this at daylight, they were alarmed, 
 and Howe ordered troops to go and drive the Americans away. 
 A storm prevented their going. So the Americans completed 
 their works, and the British now saw plainly that the sooner 
 they left Boston the better it would be for them. 
 
 7. Howe sent word to Washington, that if he would let him 
 and his troops leave Boston quietly, in his ships, he would do so. 
 Washington consented; and on Sunday, the l7th of March, 
 1776, the British and a great many Tories, left Boston forever. 
 The American army then took possession of it, to the great joy 
 of the people, and its harbor was opened for business. 
 
 8. Before this, a great British soldier. Sir Henry Clinton, left 
 Boston with troops, in ships. Washington thought he might be 
 going to attack New York, so he sent a brave officer. General 
 Charles Lee, to raise troops in Connecticut and go to that city. 
 
 9. Clinton heard of this some way, and thought it best not to 
 go into New York harbor. He sailed southward to attack 
 Charleston, and Lee went on by land to watch his movements. 
 
 Questions. — 4. What preparations did Great Britnin make? 5. What can you tell 
 n bout Washington at Boston? 6. What did the British perceive and do? 7. "What 
 can you teU about the British leaving Boston ? 8,9. What can you tell about Clinton 
 and Let ? 
 
'28 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Events in Charleston harbor. Bravery of Jasper. The battle and its results. 
 
 10. When Howe sailed from Boston, Washington thought 
 that he, too, might be going to attack New York. He left 
 troops enough to keep Howe from coming back, and then went 
 to New York himself with quite a large army, and built forts 
 there and on the Hudson river. 
 
 11. Clinton was joined on the coast of North Carolina by sev- 
 eral battle-ships, commanded by a great sea-warrior named Park- 
 er, and early in June they all reached Charleston harbor. The 
 Patriots there were prepared for them, and General Lee arrived 
 soon afterward 
 
 12. Within that harbor is an island, on which the Patriots had 
 a fort nearly completed. Five hun- 
 dred soldiers, under Colonel Moultrie, 
 and many cannons, were placed in it, 
 when they saw the British fleet com- 
 ing. AVhile Clinton and his men 
 were trying in vain to reach the fort 
 by land, several of the battle-ships 
 came in and fairly rained heavy iron 
 cannon-balls upon it. 
 
 COLONEL MOULTEIE. -^3^ rj.^^^^ ^^^^^ J- J |-^^J^ J^^^.^^^ ^^^ 
 
 the fort v/as made of soft palmeto logs. One of the balls cut 
 down the staff on which the patriot flag was fastened. The flag 
 fell outside of the fort. A brave young man, named Jasper, 
 climbed down in the midst of the flying cannon-balls, picked up 
 the flag, fastened it upon the ramrod of a cannon, and then 
 placed it on the fort in such a way that it kept flying during the 
 whole battle ! 
 
 14. This fight lasted almost ten hours. The patriots fired can- 
 non-balls from the fort upon the British ships, so fast and continual, 
 that they were half cut in pieces, and more than two hundred of 
 the people in them were killed or wounded. The ships were 
 dreadfully shattered and their sails torn. They got away from 
 the fort as quickly as possible. The troops went on board the 
 
 Questions.— 10. What did Washington do? 11. What was done on the Carolina 
 coasts? 12. What can you tell of a fort near Charleston ? 13, What can you tell of a 
 brave young soldier there? 14 What can you tell about the battle? 
 
SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR. l-'i^ 
 
 Desires for Independence. Action of Congretis. Declaration of Independence. 
 
 best vessels, and all sailed away, sony enough that they ever went 
 there. 
 
 15. The Americans now felt certain that the British would 
 never be just toward them, and that there was no use in trying 
 to be friends with the king and Parliament. So they thought 
 much of being a free and independent people, without a king, 
 and at liberty to choose their own rulers. First the Patriots in 
 one colony, and then those in another, met together, and talked 
 it over ; and finally the Continental Congress took the matter into 
 consideration. 
 
 IG. In June, 17*70, Richard Henry Lee, a great Patriot of Vir- 
 ginia, arose in Congress and declared that the United Colonics 
 were, and ought to bo, free and 
 independent states, and then asked 
 other members to think about it, 
 and talk it over. They did so for 
 almost a month, and on the 2d of 
 July Congress agreed to it. Con- 
 gress then held its meetings in the 
 State House, Philadelphia, and 
 John Hancock was president. 
 
 17. Five great Patriots, named Thomas Jefferson, John Adams, 
 Benjamin Franklin, Roger Sherman, and Robert R. Livingston, 
 had written a long paper, giving reasons why the Americans 
 ought to be free ; and this, with the words of Richard Henry 
 Lee, is called The Declaration of Independence. 
 
 18. This Declaration was agreed to on the Fourth of July, 
 1776. So, every year, on that day, at sunrise and sunset, we ring 
 the bells and fire the guns ; and at noon the soldiers aie out 
 with their flags flying, and drums beating. The boys, full of 
 glee, let oflf crackers from morning till night, and in the evening 
 splendid fire-w^orks are shown, to the delight of ^eve^y body. This 
 is as it should be, for that was the birth-day of the United 
 States of America. 
 
 Questions. — 15. What did tlio Anoric'is now feel .and do? IG. WlK-twas done in 
 Congress? IT. What can you lell of a Committee of Congress? 18. What more can 
 you say about the Declaration of Independence? 
 
 
 
 STATE HOUSE. 
 
130 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Destruction of the King's statue. Battle near Brooklyn. Escape of the Americans. 
 
 19. I would like to tell you more about the Declaration of 
 Independence, but I have not time. Yet one thing more I will 
 tell you. In the city of New York was a fine statue, or figure, 
 of the king on horseback. It was made of lead, and covered 
 with gilding. "When the people and soldiers there heard of 
 the Declaration of Independence, they pulled down that leaden 
 statue, and made bullets of it, with which they fought the 
 British. 
 
 20. At about the time of the Declaration of Independence, 
 General Howe came in ships with many troops, and landed on 
 Staten Island, near New York. A month afterward, Sir Henry 
 Clinton came there from the South, with many more troops ; and 
 two or three weeks later, a large number of the hired Hessians 
 came and landed there. 
 
 21. Washington w^as in New York with the American army. 
 He sent a large number of them over to Brooklyn, to build a fort 
 and oppose the British, for he believed that they would come to 
 the attack of New York by that way. And so they did. They 
 crossed the Narrows between Long and Staten Islands, marched 
 up, and near Brooklyn they had a severe battle with the Amer- 
 icans. Many of the Patriots w^ere killed and made prisoners, and 
 the British were the victors. 
 
 22. The Americans called their strong work at Brooklyn, Fort 
 Putnam. In and near that the remainder of their army were col- 
 lected, while the British prepared tb attack them again. Early 
 on the third morning after the battle (the 30th of August), they 
 all escaped across the East river in boats, under cover of a heavy 
 fog, much to the astonishment and mortification of the British. 
 When the fog rolled away, and the sunlight burst upon Brook- 
 lyn and New York, the last boat-load of Patriots had reached the 
 city shore. 
 
 23. The Americans were not allowed to remain much longer 
 in New York. Washington saw that the British army was a 
 great deal stronger than his, and that Howe was preparing to 
 
 Qttebtions. — 19. "What can yon tell about a statne of King George ? ?0. What oc- 
 curred on Staten Island ? ?1. What did tbe Americans and the British do? 2?. What 
 can you tell about the escape of the Americans ? 
 
SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 
 131 
 
 Battle at White Plains. Capture of Fort Washington. Prisons and prison-ships. 
 
 cross over and attack his troops. So he prudently left the city, 
 marched to the lofty ground on the Hudson, where Fort Wash- 
 ington had been built, and there formed a strong camp on wliat 
 was called Harlem Heights. 
 
 24. Howe tried to drive the Americans from this position, but 
 could not. Then he resolved to get in their rear, and went up 
 the East river to Westchester county, with a large number of 
 troops, where lie was joined by some fresh Hessians. Washing- 
 ton was wide awake, and went into Westchester, too, when both 
 armies marched up the river Bronx to White Plains, watching 
 each other. 
 
 25. The two armies had a pretty severe battle at White 
 Plains on the 28tli of October. The Americans were defeated, 
 and fled to the hills of North Castle. A few days afterward, 
 Washington crossed the Hudson river with most of his army, and 
 joined General Greene at Fort Lee, on the Jersey shore, nearly 
 opposite Fort AVashington. 
 
 26. Less than a fortnight afterward, many Hessians, and some 
 English soldiers, attacked Fort AVashington. They took posses- 
 sion of it, after losing a thousand men, and then made more than 
 two thousand Americans prisoners. These, with others, were 
 confined in the loathsome prisons and prison-ships at New 
 York. The most famous 
 
 of these prison-ships was /' \ \ 
 
 the Jersey^ in wliich thou- 
 sands of Americans died. 
 
 2*7. Two days after the 
 capture of Fort Washing- 
 ton, Lord Cornwallis (a the jeks::y prison-biup. 
 
 great English soldier), with six thousand troops, crossed the Hud- 
 son, drove AVashington and his army from Fort Lee, and for three 
 weeks chased them across New Jersey to the Delaware river at 
 Trenton. 
 
 QuKSTiONs.— ".-. What can you tell about the Americans leaving New York? ^4. 
 What can von t^ll .-tbont events in Wostcheater countv? '^a. What r-^n von tell of a 
 bittlp at White Plni-^c:? ff.. What c'>m von toll of a battle at Fort Wishin-ton. and 
 of prisonpi-.s? 27. What oociirre-l ii \'e-,v Jprspv? 
 
13f^ THE REVOLUTION 
 
 The Americans on the Delaware. "Victory at Trenton. 
 
 28. The American soldiers were then not more than three 
 thousand in number, and these were wretchedly clad, and half- 
 starved. They crossed the icy Delaware on the 8th of Decem- 
 ber, and sat down, almost in despair, upon the Pennsylvania 
 shore. 
 
 29. But the mind of AVashington was full of hope, because he 
 knew that he was engaged in a right cause, and fully believed 
 that God would help the Americans. The Congress, sitting at 
 Philadelphia, knew that the British might easily cross the 
 Delaware, and come and take that city. They were much 
 alarmed, and fled to Baltimore, leaving Washington to do just 
 as he pleased. 
 
 30. The British did not cross the Delaware, but formed small 
 camps near it. The Hessians were encamped at Trenton, and 
 Washington resolved to attack them. Christmas was approach- 
 ing. The Germans always make that a holiday, and Washington 
 very wisely concluded that, after drinking and sporting all day, 
 they would sleep very soundly that night. 
 
 31. So, on Christmas night, in the midst of a storm of hail 
 and rain, Washington, with more than two thousand men, and 
 several cannons, crossed the river among the floating ice, eight 
 miles above Trenton, but not in time to reach that town before 
 daylight. The Americans marched in two divisions. One was 
 led by Washington, and the other by General Sullivan. The 
 Hessians were greatly surprised. Their commander was killed, 
 several of his soldiers were slain and wounded, and more than a 
 thousand were made prisoners, and taken to the Pennsylvania 
 shore the same day. 
 
 32. This was indeed a brilliant affair. There was great le- 
 joicing among the Patriots all over the country ; and the Con- 
 gress told Washing-ton that he might do just what he liked, for 
 six months. The British were very much astonished and fright- 
 ened at the boldness of the Americans ; and many true Patriots, 
 
 QxTESTTONR. — 28. TVlmt can yon say abont the Amoricin soldiers? 20. "What can you 
 Bay about Washington and Concrress? HO. What can you tell about the Hessians at 
 Trenton? .31. "What can you tell about crossing the Delaware, and battle at Trenton.' 
 32. What was the effect of the battle at Trenton? 
 
THIRD YEAR OF THE WaR. IHo 
 
 Proceedings of Parliament and Congress. Mission to France. 
 
 who felt afraid when Washington was chased across New Jersey, 
 now came forward and joined his army. 
 
 33. Washington now determined to drive the British out of 
 New Jersey. lie crossed the Delaware again, with the whole of 
 liis little army, and formed a camp at Trenton. The British and 
 Hessians joined, and formed a camp at Princeton, only ten miles 
 off. Such was the situation of the two armies at the close of 
 17Y0. 
 
 SECTION lY. 
 
 THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [iTYY.] 
 
 1. The British Parliament acted very strangely. They seemed 
 to think that the Americans were nobodies, and that tliey might 
 kick and cuff them as they pleased. They appeared not to know 
 how bravely the Patriots had acted against almost thirty thou- 
 sand choice British troops and fierce Hessians; and no doubt 
 they thought that the whole flurry, as they called it, would soon 
 be over. They refused to do justice to the Americans, and pre- 
 pared to send more soldiers over to fight them. 
 
 2. The Continental Congress, on the contrary, acted wisely 
 and promptly. They knew how the French hated the English, 
 so they sent Silas Deane to France, to ask the French king to help 
 the Americans against his old enemy. King Louis was glad of 
 the opportunity, and promised great things. Then, after the 
 Declaration of Independence was over. Congress appointed Silas 
 Deane, Dr. Franklin, and Arthur Lee, to be ministers or agents 
 for the Americans, in France. 
 
 3. The Congress had, long before, perceived the necessity for 
 laws to bind all of the colonists together. In 1775, Dr. Franklin 
 wrote such laws, and others did so afterward. Pretty early in 
 
 Questions.— 33. What did the two armies do? 1. How did the British Parliament 
 think and act ? 2. What did Congress do ? 8. What can you tell about Articles of Con- 
 federation ? 
 
134 T H E R E V O L U T 1 O X . 
 
 Articles of Confederation. The armies at Trenton. Battle at Princeton. 
 
 17*77 these Avere agreed to. They T^^ere 
 called Articles of Confederation, 
 or solemn ugTeements between the 
 different colonies to act as one State, 
 in many things. These lasted tea 
 years. I will tell you by-and-by what 
 was then done. 
 
 4. We will now see what the Amer- 
 ican and British armies near the Del- 
 DE. FBANKLiN. awarc were doing. Washington had 
 
 five thousand soldiers at Trenton on New Year's day. On the 
 2d of January, Cornwallis came from Princeton with a great 
 many troops to attack them. He arrived at evening, and con- 
 cluded to wait until the next morning, when he thought it 
 would bo very easy for him to conquer the Patriots. 
 
 5. The Americans were in great peril, and hardly knew what 
 to do. Cornwallis was very strong, the ground was so soft that 
 the cannons could not be dragged away, and they could not 
 get across the Delaware. Toward midnight the wind blew cold, 
 and the ground was frozen. Washington then left some men to 
 keep his camp-fires burning, and, with his whole army and can- 
 nons, he marched off to Princeton before daylight. 
 
 6. Cornwallis was astonished and mortified, when he found 
 Washington had escaped. Just then he thought he heard the 
 rumbling of thunder in the direction of Princeton. He listened, 
 when one of his officers said, " Thunder, on a clear morning in 
 mid-winter! No, no; to arms, general ! Washington has out- 
 generaled us, and is attacking our troops at Princeton. You 
 hear his cannon. Let us fly to the rescue !" 
 
 7. lie was right. Just at sunrise, on that keen frosty morn- 
 ing, the Americans attacked a large party of British soldiers at 
 Princeton, and, after a severe battle, became victors. But they 
 lost General Mercer, one of the bravest and best Patriots in the 
 army. He was wounded, taken to a house near by, and there 
 died a few days afterward. 
 
 Questions. — 4. Wliat occurred at Trenton ? 5. What did the Americar.s do ? 6. 
 What can you tell about Cornwallis ? 7. What can you tell of a battle at Princeton ? 
 
THIRD YEAR OF THE W A II . 135 
 
 British driven from New Jersey. Marauding expeditions. 
 
 8. Cornwallis had hastened to Princeton, but when he arrived 
 not a patriot soldier was there. Washington had led them on 
 to a resting-place many miles distant, and then they all en- 
 camped among the hills of East Jersey, at Morristown, until 
 spring. 
 
 9. From Morristown, Washington sent out parties to attack the 
 British and armed Tories, and finally drove them out of New 
 Jersey, except at two places. Then Congress returned to Phila- 
 delphia ; and every body now began to tliink that the Americans 
 would surely dri\e all the British and Hessians back to Europe. 
 
 10. It was almost June before the two armies commenced the 
 summer campaign in earnest. The most of the British were in 
 New York and neighborhood ; and General Howe sent out strong 
 parties of soldiers to do mischief to the Americans, in New Jer- 
 sey, on the Hudson river, and in Connecticut. 
 
 11. One of the meanest of these expeditions was under General 
 Tryon, who had been Governor of New York. He went up 
 Long Island Sound with British and Tory soldiers, landed be- 
 tween the villages of Norfolk and Fairfield, and, marching into the 
 country, he burned Danbury. He also treated the innocent in- 
 habitants very cruelly. 
 
 12. The Patriots of Connecticut soon gathered, under those 
 brave soldiers, Arnold, Wooster and Silliman, and drove the in- 
 vaders back to their ships, after a sharp battle at Ridgefield. 
 There General Wooster was killed. Tryon lost altogether about 
 three hundred men before he escaped to his vessels. 
 
 13. The Americans concluded that they could play at this 
 game, too. So toward the close of May, a party under Colonel 
 Meigs crossed Long Island Sound to Sag Harbor, burned a dozen 
 British vessels there, also the store-houses and their contents, 
 and carried ofi* ninety prisoners, without losing one of their own 
 men. 
 
 14. The British held possession of Rhode Island for several 
 months. Prescott, then commanding general, was a tyrant, and 
 
 QuKSTtoxs. — ^S. What followed? 9. What did Washington and Congress do? 10. 
 What can you say about the summer campaign? what was first done? 11. What can 
 you tell of Tryon's expedition? 12. What canyon tell of Connecticut Patriote? 13. 
 What did the Americans do ? 
 
136 T H E R K V O L U T I O N . 
 
 Washington's perplexity. March to Philadclphiii. Burgoyne in the North. 
 
 treated the people very badly. One night in July, Colonel Bar- 
 ton of Providence, and some others, went across Narraganset Bay 
 unseen, and carried off Prescott from his quarters, without allow- 
 ing him to dress. These things made the British act a little 
 different, for they saw that the Americans were expert players 
 at their own game. 
 
 15. At the close of May, 1777, Washington had almost ten 
 thousand troops with him in New Jersey. For a long time he 
 was perplexed to know what the British army was going to do. 
 It had been arranged in England, that the British should take 
 possession of the country on the Hudson river and Lake Cham- 
 plain, and thus separate New England from the other colonies. 
 
 IG. To accomplish this, a large army, under Burgoyne, assem- 
 bled at St. John's, at the foot of Lake Champlain, in June, and 
 Howe was to send troops up the Hudson. But Howe seemed 
 hardly to know what to do, and his movements perplexed Wash- 
 ington. He went into New Jersey, and tried to draw the Amer- 
 icans into battle. Then he retreated ; and finally, with all of the 
 British troops in New Jersey, he crossed over to Staten Island, 
 and encamped there. 
 
 17. In June and July, Burgoyne came up Lake Champlain, a 
 victor, taking Crown Point and Ticonderoga from the Americans, 
 without much trouble, and spreading terror all over the North. 
 At the same time, the British troops in New York seemed to be 
 preparing to go up the Hudson. All at 
 once, eighteen thousand of them, with 
 Howe at their head, went on board ships 
 commanded by Howe's brother, and sailed 
 southward. 
 
 18. Washington now saw plainly that 
 Howe w'as proceeding to capture Phila- 
 delphia. He immediately marched to that 
 city with the main portion of the Patriot 
 army, and there he was first visited by La Fayette, a young and 
 
 ()dt:stion8. — 14. What occurred on Rhode Island ? 15. "What can yon toll ahont the 
 British nlinR? Irt. What can yon toll of the movement'^ of Bnrc;ovne and Tlowe? 17. 
 "Wliat further can you tcU ahout British troops? 18. What did Washington perceive 
 and do ? 
 
 GENERAL I. A lAYETTn. 
 
T Fl I R I) V E A R O F T H E \V A R. 1 -^"^ 
 
 La Fayette. Battle on the Brandywinc, The British victorious. 
 
 brave soldier who had just come from France to fight for the 
 Amcricaiip. 
 
 19. La Fayette was a noble young man. lie had heard how 
 the Americans were striving for freedom, and he was anxious to 
 help them. He had just married a beautiful girl, and his friends 
 tried to keep him at home. But she, generous as he, cheerfully 
 consented to his departure, and he came here full of love for the 
 Americans. He joined the army under Washington. You will 
 hear much more about him. 
 
 20. Howe went up the Chesapeake Bay, because the Amer- 
 icans had obstructed the Delaware river, lie landed near the 
 head of it, and proceeded toward Philadel})liia. Washington 
 was marching to meet him. On the Brandywinc creek, several 
 miles above Wilmington, the two armies had a very hard battle, 
 for a whole day, and the British were victorious. 
 
 21. In that battle, La Fayette was badly wounded in his leg, 
 and many good and brave men were lost. Full twelve hundred 
 of the Americans were killed, wounded, or made prisoners, and 
 the British loss was about eight hundred. This occurred on the 
 11th of September. 
 
 22. Washington and his thinned troops fled to I'hiladclphia, 
 followed by the British. The Congress left that city, and met, 
 first, at Lancaster, and then at York, where they remained sev- 
 eral months. Fearing the British might take their provisions 
 and other things at Reading, the Americans soon left Philadel- 
 phia, and marched in that direction. Then Howe encamped at 
 Germantown, four miles distant, and prepared to make Philadel- 
 phia the residence of his army for the winter. 
 
 23. I have told you that the Americans had put obstructions 
 in the Delaware, below Philadelphia, to keep ships from sailing 
 up to that city. Near there, on each side of the river, they had 
 built a fort. Those must be taken from the Patriots, or the Brit- 
 ish army at Philadelpia could not get provisions by water. 
 
 24. Lord Howe's fleet came up to the obstructions, and two 
 
 QuEPTiovB.— 10. What oin yon trll ahont La Fayotto ? 90. Whnt dirl thp t^o armies 
 f!o' ''I. What ca'i you toll ahout tho. hattle on fho, Branrlvwin.^'i' ^'^. Whnt can yon 
 t"!! of th'^ movements of the two armies? ?n. What can you tell about forts on the 
 Delaware^ ? 
 
1 -58 T H "E REVOLUTION. 
 
 Capture of the forts on the Delaware. Battle iit Germantown. Burgoyne victoriou 
 
 thousand Hessian soldiers attacked Fort Mercer, on the New Jer- 
 sey side. Soon afterward, British soldiers attacked Fort Mifflin, 
 on the Pennsylvania shore ; and after a brave defense, both had 
 to be given up to Howe's troops. Then the obstructions were 
 removed, and several British ships went up to the citv. 
 
 25. Toward the close of September, Washington came down 
 the Schuylkill with his whole army, and early on the morning 
 of the 4th of October, fell upon the British at Germantown. 
 They fought several hours, when the Americans were beaten, 
 with a loss about equal to that on the Brandywin^^. 
 
 26. Washington and his army then marched back, and en- 
 camped at AVhite Marsh. Soon afterward the whole British 
 army went into Philadelphia, where they remained all winter. 
 A little later the American avmy marched to Valley Forge, built 
 huts, and remained there until spring, suffering dreadfully for the 
 want of food and clothing. 
 
 21. Let us now see what Burgoyne was doing. The Amer- 
 icans at Ticonderoga, under General St. Clair, were too weak to 
 oppose Burgoyne; so they fled, and he took possession of the 
 fort. A part of Burgoyne's army pursued them, overtook them at 
 Hubbardton, in Vermont, and there a hard fight occurred. 
 
 28. Here, again, the Americans were beaten. The same even- 
 ing, some of the British armed boats, filled with soldiers, came 
 up Lake Champlain to Skenesborough (now Whitehall), and de- 
 stroyed a great quantity of provisions belonging to the Amer- 
 icans. 
 
 29. General Schuyler was the chief commander of all tie 
 American troops in the North. These were very few, and most 
 of them were discouraged. Every thing appeared gloomy, we 
 may be sui-e ; and the people began to think that Burgoyne 
 would eat his Christmas dinner at Albany, as a victor, which he 
 had boasted he would do. 
 
 30. Schuyler set his soldiers to tearing down the bridges, and 
 felling trees across the roads along which he knew Burgoyne 
 
 QuTSTioxs. — ^"4. "UHiat ran yon tell of hattlos on ihp. Delaware ' fK. Wliat can von ♦oil 
 about til e battle at Crermantown ? T). What difl the two rrmies now (^o ' 27. What 
 dirl Bnrerovne and his -'•niv do? 9S. Whnt hnf-fle ooourrfd' and what happened at 
 Skenesborough ? 29. What was the state of thinfrK at the North ? 
 
T II 1 11 D YEAR OF T II K W A K . 1 HD 
 
 Battle of Bennington. Death of Jane McCrc 
 
 would come. In this way, he made the victor's march slow, and 
 enabled himself to go down the Hudson, and collect the people 
 to fight the British. 
 
 31. It was the last of July when Burgoyne reached Fort Ed- 
 ward. Then his provisions were nearly gone, and he sent a 
 party of Hessians and other troops to seize some cattle and food 
 belonging to the Americans, which he heard v»ere at Bennington, 
 in Vermont. 
 
 32. The people all through that region shouldered their mus- 
 kets, and, led by the brave General Stark, fought the invaders on 
 the 16tli of August, and killed, wounded, and made prisoners, a 
 thousand of them. Burgoyne was now worse off than ever, and 
 hardly knew what to do. 
 
 33. Here I must tell you a short, sad storv. A beautiful young 
 girl, named Jane McCrea, lived at Fort Edward, and had a lover 
 in Burgoyne's army. When that army approached Fort Edward, 
 the lover sent two Indians to bring her in safety to the British 
 camp. She was shot near a spring, by the way. Some said she 
 was killed by the Indians, who quarreled about some rum the 
 lover was to give them; and others said she was shot by accident. 
 
 34. Burgoyne had offered the Indians so much money for 
 every scalp (the hair and skin of the top of the head) they would 
 bring him ; and the people generally believed that the Indians 
 had killed this beautiful young girl for her scalp, which they car- 
 ried into the camp. O, how angry the people Avere with Burgoyne 
 for employing the cruel Indians at all ! It made thousands of 
 young men join the American army, to fight, and drive r.way, 
 such wicked invaders. 
 
 35. AVhile Burgoyne was coming toward the Hudson, St. 
 Leger, a British soldier, was marching from Oswego toward 
 the Mohawk Valley, to attack the Americans at Fort Schuyler, 
 then the name of Fort Stanwix, of which I have told you on 
 pac , 102. He led many Indians under a great chief, named 
 l>rant, and a large number of Tories. 
 
 QUESTIONS —SO. AVhat flid Schnvlcr do? ?,1. ^^n^r<t can vnn tell nbont T!nnrnvne and 
 Ins army? 82. What can vmi tell of the hattlrt of nonninfffon ? ?-\ ?4. TeU the story 
 about Jane McCrea ? 35. What can you tell about St. Leger and other.s ? 
 
140 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Scenes in llie Molur.vk Valley. 
 
 Battles near Saratoga. Capture of Burgoyne. 
 
 JOSEPH liKANT. 
 
 36. The people of the Mohawk Val- 
 ley were very much alarmed. A large 
 luiinbor of them, led by General Herki- 
 mer, had a fight with the Tories and 
 Indians at Oriskany, when they were 
 beaten, and their brave general was so 
 badly wounded that he died. Then 
 General Arnold, who had been sent to 
 help them, appeared, and St. Leger and 
 his white and red savages fled to Lake 
 Ontario. 
 
 37. Burgoyne, very much disheart- 
 ened, marched down to Saratoga. Gen- 
 eral Gates v>as then in chief command 
 of the Patriots at the North, and had 
 a camp at Stillwater, strongly defended 
 by fortifications, built by a brave and 
 generous son of Poland, named Kosci- 
 uszko. 
 
 38. The two armies came to battle on 
 the morning of the 19tli of September, 
 and fought hard all day. They battled 
 again on the Tth of October; and ten days afterward, Burgoyne 
 and his whole army, almost six thousand in number, were made 
 prisoners by the Americans. 
 
 39. This was more than two months be- 
 fore Christmas. Burgoyne dined in Albany 
 much earlier than he expected to, but not as 
 a victor. He was a prisoner, and a guest at 
 the table of General Schuyler, who gener- 
 ously for<jave the British commander for 
 
 ^' burning his house and mills at Saratojra. 
 
 40. On the day before Burgoyne's last 
 GENEHAT, nnuGOYNF, battlc, Sir ITeurv Clinton and a large num- 
 
 QuFSTioNs. — ^C}. Wh^t occurrpfl in the Mohnwk Vnll^y ? 37. Whnt oai yon tell of 
 t>ie Uvrt firmios? SS. What can you tell of two battles? 30. What more can you tell 
 about Burgoyne ? 
 
 KOSCIUSZKO. 
 
FOURTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 141 
 
 Events in the Hudson Highlands. Valley Forge. 
 
 ber of British soldiers, attacked Forts Clinton and Montgomery, 
 two strong places in tlie Hudson highlands, belonging to the 
 Americans. They took them both ; and then many troops went 
 up the river in ships and burned the village of Kingston. They 
 hoped, in this way, to help Burgoyne. But it was too late. 
 
 41. When the news that Burgoyne was taken, had spread, 
 there was great joy all over the country. The British were 
 astonished, and the Tories were dreadfully frightened. And 
 when the French King heard of it, he said, " Well, the Amer- 
 icans help themselves pretty well ; I guess it will be safe now for 
 me to send soldiers and ships to help them more, and England 
 may say what she pleases." 
 
 42. At the close of IVZV, the Third Year of the War for In- 
 dependence, the Americans felt very much encouraged, for they 
 had done wonders during the campaign, and the good opinion of 
 ■the world was on their side. 
 
 SECTION V. 
 
 FOURTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [l 778.1 
 
 1. Twenty miles northwest from Philadelphia is a little valley 
 that opens upon a wide plain along the banks of the Schuylkill 
 river. Through it runs a stream on which, before the War 
 for Independence, was a forge, where iron was made into various 
 things. It was called the valley forge, and after a while the 
 wdiole place was named Valley Forge. 
 
 2. To that little valley Washington led the American army 
 from Wliitemarsh, through the snow, in cold December. Many 
 of the soldiers were barefooted, and left marks of blood in their 
 tracks in the snow. 
 
 Qtjkstions. — 40. WHiat was done on Hudson's river? 4'. What was the offoot of the 
 rewRof the capture of Burgoyne? 4'"*. How did the Americiins now feel? 1. What can 
 you tell about a little valley ? 2, What happened there ? 
 
142 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 The Americans at Valley Forge. Flight of the British. Chase of the Americans, 
 
 3. There the soldiers built rude huts, and spent the dreary 
 winter, thinly clothed and half-starved. They were more willing 
 to suffer so, than to lose their freedom and become slaves to the 
 king and Parliament. At the same time, the British army Avere 
 enjoying every comfort in Philadelphia. Then it was that the 
 good Washington prayed in secret for God to help his country- 
 men, and his prayers were heard, and answered. 
 
 4. By-and-by, when the snow had melted, and the tree-buds 
 began to open, news came that the French King would send 
 soldiers and ships to help the Americans. It made them very 
 joyful. Then came news that the king and Parliament would 
 now do right. Then they were still more joyful. But when 
 they remcnibered how often they had been deceived, they would 
 not believe it. It was well they did not. 
 
 5. In the pleasant month of May, Gen- 
 eral Howe sailed for England, and left 
 the British army in charge of Sir Henry 
 Clinton. They gave Howe a great ball 
 and feast, before he left. At the same 
 time the Americans, who loved freedom 
 better than all such things, were suffer- 
 ing at Valley Forge. 
 GENEKAL cLiNTox. 6. Ncw^s now camc that the French 
 
 King had sent one of his war-sailors, named D'Estaing, with 
 many ships, to take the British vessels in the Delaware. The 
 British commander. Lord Howe, w^as frightened, and left that 
 river as soon as possible. Clinton was also alarmed, and left 
 Philadelphia, with all his army, on the 18th of June. They fled 
 across New Jersey toward Sandy Hook, to get upon Lord Howe's 
 ships that lay at anchor there. 
 
 7. When Washington heard of these movements, he put his 
 army at Valley Forge in motion, crossed the Delaware and pur- 
 sued the British to Monmouth, in West Jersey. There, on one 
 
 Questions. — X What can you tell about the American and British soldiers? 4. What 
 news delii^rhted the Americans. 5. What can yon tell about General Howe's departure? 
 6. Wh it cm yoM tfH about the French vessels and the British fleet and army ? 7. What 
 can you tell of Wabhiigton and a battle? 
 
FOURTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 
 14: 
 
 Battle at Monmouth. 
 
 Continued flight of the British. 
 
 The French fleet. 
 
 of the hottest days ever known, they had a terrible battle. It 
 lasted from nine o'clock in the morning until dark. It was on the 
 28th of Jmie, 1778. 
 
 8. Fifty soldiers died of thirst that day. One soldier, who was 
 firing a cannon, was shot dead. His wife, a young Irish woman, 
 named Molly, who had been bringing water to him, took his place 
 at the gun, and kept firing it all through the battle. Washing- 
 ton was so pleased with her for this, that he gave her the pay of 
 her husband after that, and she wore his soldier-clothes and was 
 called Captain Molly as long as she lived, 
 
 9. AVashiuixton intended to renew the battle in the mornino;. 
 But that night, after the moon was down, while he and his 
 wearied soldiers were sleeping, Clinton and his troops marched 
 silently away in the dark, and escaped to Sandy Hook. Then 
 Clinton wrote to his king how valiantly he withdrew in the broad 
 moonlight. One of our poets made fun of him by writing thus : 
 
 " He forms his camp, with great parade, 
 While evening spreads the world in shade — 
 Then still, like some endangered spark, 
 Steals off on tip-toe in the dark ; 
 Yet writes his king, in boasting tone. 
 How grand he marched by light of moou I" 
 
 10. Washington and his army marched 
 from Monmouth to the Hudson river, and 
 crossed into Westchester county, while the 
 British proceeded in ships from Sandy Hook 
 to New York. D'Estaing and his wai'- 
 vessels appeared there in July, but the Brit- 
 ish ships were safe in Raritan Bay. The 
 water Avas so shallow between Sandy Hook 
 and Staten Island, that the heavy French 
 ships could not get over and attack those 
 of Lord Howe. 
 
 COUNT 1> EST.VlNt 
 
 QuKBTioxs.— '^. What can you tell about Captain MoPv ? 
 rrf>^pr. n*" t'lP British army? 10. What en yot trll nl 
 French fleet.' 
 
 9. What ran yon tell about the 
 bout the Anvrieui army and 
 
144 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Events on Rhode Island. Terrible scenes in the "Wyoming valley. 
 
 11. AVashington now determined to drive the British from 
 Rhode Island, and sent La Fayette and General Greene, ^Yith 
 some soldiers, to help General Sullivan, who was there with a 
 small army. D'Estaing also went there with his ships, to help 
 them. Early in August, the Patriot army crossed over to the 
 north end of the island, and the French fleet was in Narraganset 
 Bay, near Newport. 
 
 12. Many ships from England joined the fleet of Lord Howe, 
 and with these he sailed to attack D'Estaing at Newport. That 
 war-sailor went out to meet them. A terrible storm arose and 
 greatly damaged the ships of both fleets, so that they did not 
 fight. D'Estaing went to Boston to repair his vessels, and left 
 the Americans to help themselves. 
 
 13. On the 29th of August a severe battle took place at Quaker 
 Hill, on the north end of Rhode Island, and the Americans were 
 driven away, much disheartened. Many were very angry, be- 
 cause, if the French had helped them there, they might have 
 driven the British away. 
 
 14. Most of the Six Nations of Indians, of whom I have told 
 you [verse 6, page 12], fought against the Americans in the 
 Revolution. They were very terrible foes to the white people, 
 especially in the Wyoming, Mohawk, Schoharie, and Cherry 
 valleys, where they murdered men, women, and children, and 
 burnt their houses. 
 
 15. Early in July, 111 8, a Tory leader, named John Butler, 
 went down into the beautiful valley of Wyoming, in Pennsyl- 
 vania, at the head of more than a thousand Indians. Most of 
 the strong men were away, in the American army, and these 
 Indians did about as they pleased. The old men and boys fought 
 them, but without much eftect ; and at evening the next day, the 
 savages went through the valley, burning houses and killing 
 people everywhere. Terrible, indeed, was that Massacre of 
 Wyoming^ as it was called. 
 
 Questions. — 11. ANHiat was done to drive the British from Rhode Island? 12. What 
 can you toll about Ihc. French and English fleets? 1.3. What can yon tell of a battle 
 on Rhode Island ? U. What can you tell about the Six Nations? 15. What can you tell 
 about Wyoming? 
 
FOURTH YEAR O 1'" T HE W A 11 . 145 
 
 The Indians in the Mohawk Valley. Capture of Savannah. 
 
 16. While these things were going on, Brant, and some 
 wicked Tories, were at the head of Indians and equally savage 
 white men, in spreading death and terror over the country south 
 of the Mohawk. Many Patriots and their families were murdered 
 and their property destroyed. So dreadful were the events there 
 for three or four years, that the region was called " The dark and 
 bloody ground." 
 
 17. In November, D'Estaing sailed for the West Indies, to 
 fight the British there. Lord Howe sent several of his ships to 
 oppose him ; and as the British power was thus weakened, Sir 
 Henry Clinton concluded it would be useless to try to do much 
 against W^ashington for a time. So he sent about two thousand 
 troops, under Colonel Campbell, to attack Savannah, the capital 
 of Georgia. 
 
 18. The American soldiers at Savannah were commanded by 
 General Robert Howe. There were only about a thousand of 
 them. These fought nobly, but were finally compelled to give 
 up the city, and flee to the country higher up on the Savannah 
 river. Savannah now became the head-quarters of the British 
 army in the South, and it remained in their possession for almost 
 four years. 
 
 19. When the year 17*78 drew to a close, the two armies were 
 in a position similar to that which they held toward the close of 
 1776. The British had gained almost nothing toward conquer- 
 ing the Americans, while the Patriots had discovered their real 
 strength, and had obtained the active alliance of the French, 
 one of the most powerful nations in the world. So the Amer- 
 icans, you perceive, had rather the best of it when the campaign 
 of 1778 was ended. 
 
 Questions.— IG. What can you tell about Indians and Tories ? IT. What can you tell 
 about the movements of the French and English? 18. What can you tell about an 
 attack on Savannah ? 19. What can you say about the two armies at the close of 1778 ? 
 
 10 
 
14() THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 The continental money. The armies in the South. 
 
 SECTION YI. 
 
 FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [1779.] 
 
 1. Altliongli the Americans had been successful against the 
 British in 1778, the commencement of 1779 was a gloomy one 
 to them. Their bills of credit, or continental money, of which I 
 have told you [page 126], were becoming almost useless, and 
 they could get very little gold and silver; and the promised 
 French army had not arrived. In the South, where the British 
 had now got a foothold, the Patriots were quite weak, and the 
 Tories were very mimerous. 
 
 2. Washington and the Congress prepared a good plan for the 
 campaign of 1779. It was determined to confine the British to 
 the sea-coast, at the North and at the South, and chastise the 
 Indians and Tories in the interior, or back country. 
 
 3. Soon after Campbell took possession of Savannah, General 
 Prevost marched from Florida with 
 troops, and became chief commander of 
 all the British soldiers at the South. 
 (General Lincoln was apppointed chief 
 commander of the Patriot army there, 
 and early in January he collected quite 
 a large number of troops some twenty 
 miles from Savannah. 
 
 GKNr.r.AL LINCOLN. 4. Liucolu was on the South Carolina 
 
 side of the Savannah river. Campbell marched up the Georgia 
 side, and took possession of Augusta. This enabled the British 
 to have commimication with their friends, the Creek Indians, in 
 the west, and also encouraged the Tories. But the defeat of a 
 large body of Tories at about that time, greatly alarmed Campbell, 
 and he prepared to march back to Savannah. 
 
 QxjESTiONS.— 1. What can yoti say of American affairs at the bpsrinniif? of 1770? ?, 
 "VVhatplan was prepared? .S. What was done at the South? 4. What occurred on the 
 Savannah river ? 
 
FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 1x7 
 
 Defeat of the Americans. Charleston threatened. Flight of the British. 
 
 5. Lincoln sent Colonel Ashe, with a quarter of his little arm}-, 
 to drive Campbell from Angusta, and to pursue him down the Sa- 
 vannah river. Ashe followed Campbell some distance, and then 
 halted and formed a camp. There the Americans were attacked 
 by Prevost in the middle of February. A greater portion of them 
 were killed, made prisoners, or scattered. Many of them were 
 drowned while trying to escape across the Savannah river. 
 
 6. This was a great loss to Lincoln, yet he was not discour- 
 aged. But Prevost felt stronger ; and at the close of April he 
 crossed the Savannah river with two thousand British troops, and 
 a large number of Tories and Creek Indians, and marched for 
 Charleston, the capital of South Carolina. Lincoln, who had 
 been joined by many Americans, after the defeat of Ashe, fol- 
 lowed him, to prevent his taking that city. 
 
 1. Prevost arrived near Charleston on the 11th of May, and 
 told the Americans that they must give up the city to him im- 
 mediately, or he would destroy it. They refused, and nobody 
 could sleep in Charleston that night, I assure you, for they ex- 
 pected every moment to have the British cannons firing upon 
 them. 
 
 8. When morning came, the scarlet uniforms of the British 
 were seen across the waters upon John's Island, and not a single 
 soldier of the enemy was near Charleston. The Patriots won- 
 dered at this, at first, but it was soon explained. Prevost had 
 heard of the approach of Lincoln, and at midnight he started to 
 go back to Savannah, by way of the islands along the coast. 
 
 9. At Stono Ferry, just below Charleston, a fight occurred on 
 the 20th of June, in which the Americans got the worst of it. 
 But Charleston was saved, and they were satisfied. Let us now 
 leave the South, and see what was going on at the North all this 
 time. 
 
 10. Sir Henry Clinton, at New York, sent out armed parties 
 to plunder the people in Connecticut and other places. In March, 
 Governor Tryon went to Greenwich with some soldiers, and at- 
 
 QuKSTiONB.— 5. What can you tell about Colonel Ashe and his men ? 6. Wliat did 
 
 Prevoyt dn ' 7. What can yon tell about Prevost at Charleston ? 8. What can you tell 
 about the Britioh leaving Charleston ? 0. What happened at Stono Ferry;' 
 
!48 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Putnam's escape. 
 
 Maraudiug expeditions. 
 
 Capture of Stony Point. 
 
 GENERAL PUTXAM. 
 
 tacked and scattered some American 
 troops, under General Putnam. The 
 general escaped, on horseback, down a 
 steep hill and stone steps, while the 
 British bullets were Hying- past his head. 
 11. In May, some British vessels, 
 bearing quite a large number of sol- 
 diers, sailed into Hampton Roads and 
 the Elizabeth river, in Virginia. The 
 soldiers plundered the people on both 
 sides of the river, from Hampton to Norfolk. These same ships 
 and troops went up the Hudson river at the close of the month, 
 and took away from the Americans the fort at Stony Point, 
 just below the Highlands. 
 
 12. In July, the same vessels carried Governor Try on and more 
 than two thousand soldiers to the shores of Connecticut, where they 
 plundered New Haven, and burned the villages of East Haven, Fair- 
 field, and Norwalk. The wicked Try on then boasted that he was very 
 good because he did not burn every house on the New England coast! 
 
 13. But the British did n^t have it 
 all as they pleased. General Wayne, a 
 brave soldier with Washington in the 
 Highlands, led some Americans, at 
 midnight in July, and attacked the fort 
 on Stony Point, while the British sol- 
 diers were asleep. They awoke, and 
 fought desperately. 
 
 14. Wayne was the victor. Though 
 badly wounded in the head, he thus 
 wrote to Washington, at two o'clock in the morning— "The fort 
 and garrison, with Colonel Johnson, are ours." The British lost, 
 in killed, wounded, and prisoners, six hundred men. The Amer- 
 icans lost less than one hundred. This was a brilliant act, and 
 the patriots everywhere rejoiced. 
 
 Questions.— 10. What can you toll about parlies sent out hv Clintoi? 11. V^Tiit ran 
 you teU about British ships and snldiprs in the Elizabeth and Hudson rivers? 12. What 
 was done in Connecticut? 13, 14. What can you tell about Stony Point? 
 
 GENERAL WAYNE. 
 
FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 149 
 
 The War in the West. Chastisement of tlie Indians. 
 
 15. Three nights after the capture of Stony Point, Major 
 Henry Lee and a few Americans took from the British a fort 
 Avhere Jersey City, opposite New York, now stands. They killed 
 thirty British soldiers, and made one hundred and sixty prison- 
 ers. For these brave deeds, the Congress gave both Wayne and 
 Lee a silver medal. 
 
 16. The war extended into the wilderness beyond the Alle- 
 ghany mountains, where Daniel Boone, the 
 great hunter and pioneer, with others, had 
 made settlements. These had been fight- 
 ing the Indians in Kentucky for several 
 years. Further north, in the present 
 States of Indiana and Illinois, the British 
 had forts, and the soldiers there were con- 
 tinually urging the Indians to fight the 
 Americans. i'a^ie^ «oone. 
 
 17. The patriots finally resolved to take these forts away from the 
 British. George Rogers Clarke, and a few brave men, marched 
 through the wilderness against them ; and in the course of a few 
 months, the Americans captured the forts, and drove the British 
 away. Then the Indians became peaceable. 
 
 18. Now it was determined to chastise a part of the Six Na- 
 tions, for their cruelties. In the summer of 1779, General Sulli- 
 van collected an army in the Wyoming Valley, and marched up 
 the Susquehannah into the country of the Senecas. In the course 
 of a few weeks he destroyed forty Indian villages, and a vast 
 amount of corn, fruit, and garden vegetables. After that the In- 
 dians feared and hated the Americans ; and they named Wash- 
 ington, who had sent these soldiers there, The Town Destroyer. 
 
 19. Now let us look southward and see what was going on 
 there. Early in September, D'Estaing, the French war-sailor, of 
 whom I have told you, came from the West Indies with his ships, 
 and told the Americans he was ready to help them drive the 
 
 QuiSTiONs.— 15. What other brave deed was done? and what did Congress do? 16. 
 What can you tell about Boone and the Western wilderness? IT. What can you tell 
 of Clarke and his men ? 18. How were the Senecas chastised ? 19. What now happened 
 in the South ? 
 
l/JO THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Attack on Savannah. Disappointment of the Americans. La Fayette in France. 
 
 British from Georgia. General Lincoln immediately marched his 
 army toward Savannah, and the Americans and French com- 
 menced an attack upon the British works there, toward the 
 close of September. 
 
 20. After firing cannon-balls upon the British works day after 
 day for a fortnight, the two armies concluded to climb the walls 
 and banks, and fight their way into Savannah. This is called 
 taking a place by storm. The battle was a terrible one, and 
 many brave men were killed. Among these was Count Pu- 
 laski, another noble soldier of Poland, who came to help the 
 Americans. 
 
 21. Sergeant Jasper, the brave young man I have told you 
 about, who picked up the South Carolina flag on the outside of 
 the fort in Charleston harbor, was also killed there. He w^as 
 holding a flag made by the ladies of Charleston, when a bullet 
 slew^ him. His last words w^ere, " Tell Mrs. Elliot I lost my life 
 in supporting the colors she presented to our regiment." 
 
 22. All at once D'Estaing said he must leave, or his ships 
 might be injured by the autumn storms. So, just as Savannah 
 was about to be given up by the British, the French all left, and 
 the Americans were compelled to abandon it. Lincoln crossed 
 the river and fled toward Charleston, and the British had it all 
 their own way in the South, for some time. I think the Amer- 
 icans had reason to think very lightly of that D'Estaing, don t 
 you ? 
 
 23. During the summer of 1779, La Fayette was in France, 
 and he persuaded his king to send many more ships, and a large 
 army to help the Americans, as soon as they could be prepared. 
 When the King of England heard of this, he ordered the British 
 soldiers to leave PJiode Island and go to New York, so that the 
 army in America should not be too much scattered. When 
 they were all there, Sir Henry Clinton took a large number of 
 them and sailed southward to attack Charleston. I shall tell you 
 presently what lie did. 
 
 QirFRTtoxs.— ''0. What can von tell nbout the attack on Savannph ? 21 . AVhat can yon 
 tpll <if Spr"-oant .Tasppr' '''^. flow did the French serve the Americans? 23. What 
 did La F:iyette do? What did the British kin- and soldiers do? 
 
F 1 V T 11 V E A 11 O F T 11 K \V A 11 . 
 
 American ships. Exploits of Hopkins and others. 
 
 24. Thus ended the campaign of 1779. Before I go any 
 further I must tell you a little about the sea-fights, or 
 
 NAVAL OPERATIONS OF THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 25. The Americans were not able to build large ships to fio-ht 
 those of the British, nor did the government have a great raany 
 vessels of any kind during the war. But privateers, of whom I 
 have told you [verse 3, page 126], took a great many ships away 
 from the British war-sailors. 
 
 26. The first vessels that were built were only gun-boats, user' 
 by Washington in the harbor of Bos- 
 covered over, and having a big cannon ^. gtjx uoat at^eo^n. 
 
 at each end, and small ones on the top. 
 
 27. The Congress had some small vessels built early in the 
 v.-ar, and two or three large ones before its close. The first reg- 
 ular naval officers were appointed late in 1775. Then Esek Hop- 
 kins was made commodore, or chief commander, the same as r. 
 British admiral. 
 
 28. Hopkins first went against Lord Dunmore (of whom I 
 have told you), on the coast of Virginia. Afterward he v/ent to 
 the Bahama Islands, took a town away from the British, and 
 made the governor of one of the islands a prisoner. Then he 
 took some British vessels on the ocean, and sailed into Narragan- 
 set Bay, where his ships were kept a long time by the British^ 
 who took possession of Rhode Island, 
 
 29. I should like to tell you, if I had time, of a great many 
 brave acts performed by such American war-sailors as Manly 
 Barry, Biddle, McNeil, Hinman and others; how they made the 
 British very niuch afraid, and how they took a great many ves- 
 sels away from them. I might tell you, too, that the British 
 took a great many vessels away from the Americans. So the 
 
 QuasTiONS.— 25. What can yon tell about American vessels? 96. What about gun- 
 boats? 27. What can you tell of naval arrangements y '28. What did Hopkinp dc ? 29. 
 What can you say about other war-sailors ? 
 
152 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Paul Jones. 
 
 His gi-eat sea-fight with a British ship. 
 
 fights went on upon tli( 
 the close of the war. 
 
 ocean, as well as upon the land, until 
 
 JOHN PAUL JONES. 
 
 30. I must, however, tell you of one 
 of the greatest sea-fights that took place 
 during the war. There was a very 
 brave Scotchman, named John Paul 
 Jones, who fought for the Americans. 
 Dr. Franklin got the French King to 
 help him fit out some new war-ships on 
 the coast of France. These were placed 
 under the command of Jones, and he 
 went boldly upon the English and 
 Scotch coasts, and attacked the towns and ships there. 
 
 31. The vessel in which Jones sailed was named Bonhomme 
 Richard, the French words for Good Man Richard. Just at 
 evening, on a bright September day in 17*79, this ship fell in with 
 a large British war-ship, named Serapis ; and during that even- 
 ing, by the light of the moon, they had a terrible battle. They 
 became lashed together, and then fired cannon balls through and 
 through each other. 
 
 32. Sometimes the ships were on fire, but the flames were 
 soon put out. The men fought with swords and pistols, first on 
 one ship, then on the other, until many were killed. So they 
 struggled on, in fire and smoke, for three hours, when the British 
 gave up, and Jones became the victor. He took possession of 
 the Serapis, and his own shattered vessel began to sink. Not 
 long afterward it sunk to the bottom of the ocean, and Jones 
 went to France with his prize. 
 
 33. When you are older, you will learn more about the sea- 
 fights of the Revolution. 
 
 Questions. — 30. What can you tell about John Paul Jones ? 31. What can you tell 
 about a terrible sea-fight ? 32. What more can you tell of the battle, and the end of it ? 
 
SIXTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 153 
 
 Departure of Clinton for the South. The Americans in Charleston. 
 
 SECTION YII. 
 
 SIXTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [lYSO.] 
 
 1. AVhen Clinton sailed for Charleston, as I have told you, he 
 left the few British soldiers in New York in charge of Kny- 
 phausen, the Hessian General. Washington knew how much 
 the patriots at the South would need help, so, early in the 
 spring, he sent the Baron de Kalb, a brave foreign soldier, 
 with many troops, to assist Lincoln who was then in Charleston. 
 
 2. There being but few soldiers on either side at the North, 
 during the spring and summer of 1780, there was not much 
 fighting there. The conflicts were chiefly in the Carolinas, and 
 about these I will now tell you. 
 
 3. A strong fleet, with two thousand war-sailors, under Ad- 
 miral Arbuthnot, bore Clinton and his troops to the South. 
 There was a terrible storm on the way, and a great many horses 
 perished. The British finally landed on the islands and shores 
 thirty miles below Charleston, toward the middle of February. 
 There they remained some time preparing to attack Charleston. 
 
 4. General Lincoln was in Charleston with few troops, when 
 the British first landed. That great patriot, Governor Rutledge, 
 immediately commenced arousing the people, and soon large 
 numbers joined Lincoln's army. At the end of March, when the 
 British moved toward Charleston, the Patriots there felt strong 
 enough to oppose them and defend the city. 
 
 5. The Americans had built strong works across Charleston 
 Neck, and placed many soldiers in Fort Moultrie in the harbor. 
 Near the town was Commodore Whipple (of whom I have 
 already told you something), [verse 32, page 1141, with a small 
 fleet, and along the wharves quite strong defenses had been 
 built. 
 
 Qtjt:stions.— 1 . What did Clinton and Washington do? 2. Why was there not much 
 nvrhthit^ at thft North ? V.. \V\\iit can you t 11 of Clinton's voy ige southward ? 4. What 
 
 ■5a i vod 
 
 tell of the Patriots in Charleston? 5. What preparations had they made ? 
 
l54 the revolution. 
 
 Attack on Charleston. Fall of Charleston. The Ameiicaus discouraged. 
 
 6. On a lovely April morning, Arbutlinot sailed into Charles- 
 ton harbor, with his great ships, and at the same time the Brit- 
 ish, under Clinton, came nearer the American works on the Neck. 
 Then the British commanders told Lincoln that he must give up 
 liis army and the city at once, or they would destroy or capture 
 both. Lincoln refused to surrender, and told them that he was 
 ready to fight. 
 
 7. Not long 'after this. Lord Cornwallis came with three thou- 
 sand troops, to help Clinton. The Patriots now saw that there 
 was very little chance for them to keep the city, yet they fought 
 on, and suffered on. At length, late on a pleasant evening in 
 May, the entire British army and navy attacked Charleston. The 
 thunders of two hundred cannons shook the city, and at one 
 time it was on fire in five different places. These terrible scenes 
 continued for three days and nights, when the Americans were 
 compelled to give up. Lincoln, his army, and the citizens, five 
 tliousand in number, became prisoners of war. The British also 
 took four hundred cannons. 
 
 8. The loss of this Southern army was a dreadful blow to the 
 Patriots, and for a while all hope of being free seemed to be lost 
 forever. The British commander sent large bodies of troops into 
 the countrv, in various directions, and these built some forts. 
 The Patriots, everywhere, were made to tremble, and for a while 
 all was still. Not a Whig was known to be in arms, in South 
 
 Carolina. Then Clinton and Arbutlinot, 
 feeling that all was safe, sailed for New 
 York with a large number of troops. 
 
 9. The silence did not continue long. 
 DeKalb was compelled to move slowly, 
 and did not reach the borders of South 
 N Carolina until mid-summer, when Gen- 
 ' eral Gates took command of the army. 
 The Southern Patriots felt very hopeful 
 when they knew that the conqueror of 
 
 GENEIIAT. GATES. 
 
 QTK8TIOX8.— fi. Wh:it flifl CMii^on n,-'d Arbuthnot do? 7. What happened soon after- 
 ward? 8. What Wiis the tftlct of the l:iss of Charljstoa? 0. Whatca:i you toll vf other 
 movements ? 
 
SIXTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 155 
 
 Brave leaders. Approach of Gates. Defeat of the Americans at Camden. 
 
 GENERAL BUMTKR. 
 
 Burgoyne was coming, and they began to collect in armed 
 bands. 
 
 10. Those brave soldiers, Marion, (^S^^^ 
 Sumter, Pickens and Clarke, were 
 soon in motion at the head of troops, 
 and they struck the British and Tories 
 many heavy blows in South Carolina 
 and Georgia. When, in August, 
 Gates and his army marched down 
 from the hill country toward Cam- 
 den, the Patriots of that region 
 joined him, and he felt strong. 
 
 11. Cornwallis had been left in chief comm.and at Charleston. 
 When he heard of Gates' approach, he hastened to Camden, took 
 the lead of the British there (who were under Lord Rawdon), 
 and marched to meet Gates. Their meeting was unexpcctxl to 
 both. It was at midnight, on a sandy road where it crossed a 
 swamp, seven miles from Camden. Their footsteps in tlie soft 
 sand were unheard. 
 
 12. A skirmish occurred there in the dark, and at daybreak a 
 severe battle commenced. The Americans were dreadfully beaten 
 and scattered, and lost a thousand men. The brave DeKalb arid 
 other noble soldiers were killed, while General Gates and a few 
 of his troops escaped into Xorth Carolina. 
 
 13. This was another severe blow for the Patriots. Within 
 three months, two of their armies in the South had been de- 
 stroyed, and now the armed bands I have mentioned, were scat- 
 tered to the winds. All seemed hopeless ; and yet the Patriots 
 v.'cre not without hope. 
 
 14. Cornwallis foolishly thought that harsli treatment v,'Ould 
 make the Patriots silent, so he commenced oppressing them in 
 every way. But it made them despise him and hate British rule 
 more than before. The Patriots became very indignant, and re- 
 
 Qtjfstioxs.— 10. What can you say of brave Southern leaders? What did Gates do ? 
 11. What can you tell about Cornwallis and the meeting of the armies'? 12. "What can 
 you tell of a battle? K^. W^hat misfortunes had befallen the Americans ? 14. What 
 did Coraw allis do / Yv'hat was the effect ? 
 
156 THE REVOLUTION, 
 
 Battle on King's Mountain. Marion and Sumter. Events in New Jersey. 
 
 solved to strike again for home and freedom, as speedily as 
 possible. 
 
 15. Thinking South Carolina conquered, Cornwallis marched 
 into the North State. At the smiie time he sent out armed 
 parties to frighten the Whigs and encourage the Tories. 
 One of these parties, under Major Ferg- 
 uson, was attacked at King's Mountain by 
 the Patriots early in October, 1780, and 
 after a severe battle, the British were 
 beaten with the loss of a thousand men 
 and fifteen hundred guns. This was as 
 bad a blow for Cornwallis as the battle 
 near Bennington was for Burgoyne, of 
 which I have told you on page 139. 
 10. While these things were going on 
 in the upper country of the Carolinas, the brave Marion Avas 
 annoying the British and Tories in the low^er country, toward 
 Charhston. He was sly, quick, and successful in his movements, 
 an J v,'a3 called The Swam]) Fox. Sumter, too, who was called 
 The Carolina Game Cock, now appeared at the head of brave 
 Patriots, and the injured people everywhere began to hft up their 
 heads. Cornwallis perceived danger in this, and marching back 
 into South Carolina, he made his camp between the Broad and 
 Catawaba rivers. 
 
 17. Here we will leave the South, for a time, to observe im- 
 portant transactions at the North. 
 
 18. Very few military movements occurred at the North during 
 the sumn]er of 1780. Early in June, five thousand British sol- 
 diers, under General Mathews, marched into New Jersey, burned 
 a small village not far from Elizabethtown, and commenced plun- 
 dering the inhabitants. They were met at Springfield by a body 
 of Americans from Washington's camp at Morristowi^, and were 
 driven back to the coast. 
 
 19. A fortnight afterward, Clinton having arrived, joined 
 
 Questions. — 15. What can you tell of tlie British movements, and a battle? 16. 
 What can you tell about Mariou and Sumter? IS. What can you tell of events ia Sew 
 Ji-rsey? 
 
SIXTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 157 
 
 Arrival of the French. The treason of Arnold. 
 
 Mathews, and marching toward Morristown, tried to bring Wash- 
 ington out to fight. They were met by the Americans, under 
 General Greene, at Springfield. A severe skii-mish ensued, when 
 the British, after setting fire to the village, fled to Elizabethtown, 
 and across to Staten Island. 
 
 20. Early in June, an event caused the Americans to rejoice 
 greatly. A large French fleet arrived at Newport, with six 
 thousand soldiers under a great leader, the Count de Rocham- 
 beau. The British now became shy, and did not send out any 
 more marauding expeditions. In fact they began to think it dan- 
 gerous to go out to fight at all. At that time Clinton was hoping 
 to accomplish all he wished, through the wickedness of an Amer- 
 ican oflficer. That oflScer was the bold soldier, but bad man — 
 Benedict Arnold. 
 
 21. General Arnold had become very 
 angry with many Americans, and was also 
 deeply in debt ; and, in an evil hour, he 
 resolved to desert his countrymen, do them 
 all the harm he could, and join the British 
 army. For this purpose he obtained tlu 
 command of the strong post of West 
 Point, in the Hudson Highlands. This he 
 agreed to give up to the British for fifty 
 thousand dollars and the office of General in the British army. 
 
 22. Sir Henry Clinton employed Major Andre, a smart young 
 man, to bargain with Arnold. Late in September, 1*780, while 
 Washington was in Connecticut having a talk with the French 
 officers, Andre went up the Hudson in the British sloop-of-war 
 Vulture, and on the shore near Ilaverstraw he met Arnold. When 
 
 they had arranged all their plans, and Andre was about to return, 
 the Vulture had disappeared. Some Americans on shore had 
 fired cannon-balls upon the vessel, and it had moved down the 
 river some distance to avoid them. 
 
 23. Andre was now compelled to cross the river above, and go 
 
 Questions.— 10. What did Clinton do? What occurred at Springfield? 20. What 
 made the Americans rejoice? How did the British feel? 21. What can you tell about 
 General Arnold ? 22, What can you tell about Major Andre ? 
 
 U2NF,I)ICT ARNOLD. 
 
\oS 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Escape of Arnold. 
 
 Death of Andre. 
 
 The captors. 
 
 to New York on horseback, down the east side of the Hudson. 
 He was in disguise, and went on well until he had arrived at Tar- 
 rytown, where three young men stopped him. When they dis- 
 covered that he was a British officer, they searched him, and in 
 his hoots they found papers which showed all the wicked inten- 
 tions of Arnold. 
 
 24. Arnold, at his house in the Highlands, heard of the arrest 
 of Andre, and, kissing his wife and babe, left in haste, fled down 
 the river in a boat, to the Vulture, and escaped. Major Andre 
 was tried, condemned, and hanged as a spy, a few days afterward, 
 though every body pitied him. If the Americans could have 
 caught x\rnold, they would have hanged him, and let Andre go. 
 
 25. The names of the young men who arrested Andre were 
 John I'aukling, David Williams, 
 and Isaac Van Wart. Every body 
 felt thankful to them for thus pre- 
 venting the terrible mischief Ar- 
 nold tried to do ; and the Congress 
 voted them each a silver medal, and 
 two hundred dollars a year as long 
 as they lived. We may admire 
 
 Benedict Arnold the soldier, but we must ever despise Benedict 
 Arnold The Traitor. 
 
 2G. And now another year of the war drew to a close. The 
 Patriots were still firm and hopeful. Great Britain had lost much 
 blood and money in attempts to make slaves of the Americans, 
 but to little purpose. Yet the king and Parliament went blindly 
 and wickedly on. They declared war against Holland, and made 
 great preparations for fighting the Americans the next year. We 
 shall soon see how it turned out. / 
 
 Questions. — 23. 'Uliat can you tell about the capture of Andre? 24. What can you 
 toll of the escape of Arnold and death of Andre ? '25. What can you tell about the cap- 
 tors of Andre ? 20. What can you s ly about tha British troops and Government? 
 
SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 159 
 
 Discontent of the soldiers. Their patriotism tried. Doings of Congress. 
 
 SECTION VIII. 
 
 SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [lYSl.j 
 
 . 1. The noble character of the American soldiers was shown at 
 the beginning of 1781. They had suftered every want. The 
 Continental money, in which they had been paid, was worthless; 
 and Congress was not prompt in paying them any thing. They 
 had asked for relief in vain. Finally, more than a thousand of 
 them left Morristown, on the 1st of January, and started for Phil- 
 adelphia, to compel Congress to do something for them. 
 
 2. General Wayne went after them. lie first tried to coax 
 ihem to go back. Then he threatened them, and pointed his 
 pistol at the leader. They were firm, and said : " We love and 
 respect you, but if you fire, you are a dead man. We are not 
 going to the enemy ; on the contrary, if they were now to come 
 out, you should see us fight under your orders with as much 
 alacrity as ever." 
 
 3. Their patriotism Avas fairly tried. At Princeton, some men 
 sent by Sir Henry Clinton, tried to hire them to join the British 
 army. They were indignant, and handed these men over to General 
 Wayne, to be punished. Congress, at this time, satisfied them, 
 and they returned to duty. When they were off'ered a reward 
 for giving up the British spies to Wayne, they nobly refused it, 
 saying, " Our necessities compelled us to demand justice from our 
 government ; we ask no reward for doing our duty to our coun- 
 try against its enemies I" 
 
 4. Other signs of discontent in the army, at this time, made 
 Congress more active in providing money for the use of the troops. 
 Taxes were imposed and cheerfully paid. An agent was sent to 
 Europe to borrow money ; and a national bank was established 
 in Philadelphia, under the management of Robert Morris, which 
 
 Questions. — 1. What can you tell about American soldiers? 2. What can you tell of 
 General AVayne and the soldiers;' 3. What noble thing did the soldiers do? 4. What 
 did Congress do ? 
 
160 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Arnold in Virginia. Anecdote. General Greene in the South. 
 
 did good service in furnishing money to buy necessaries for tlie 
 army. Mr. Morris also used his private fortune for the purpose, 
 very freely. 
 
 5. While the American soldiers were showing their patriotism 
 in the midst of sufferings, Arnold the traitor was in lower Vir- 
 ginia with many British and Tory troops, injuring his country- 
 men as much as he could. He burned a great deal of public 
 and private property at Richmond, and plundered in other 
 places. After doing as much mischief as he could, from January 
 to April, Arnold returned to New York, The Americans tried 
 hard to catch the traitor ; and La Fayette went to Virginia with 
 troops for that purpose. But Arnold was very cautious, for he 
 knew his neck was in danger. 
 
 6. On one occasion Arnold had a Virginian as a prisoner. 
 " What would the Americans do with me if they should catch 
 me ?" he asked the Virginian. The prisoner boldly and promptly 
 replied, "They would bury your leg that was wounded at Quebec, 
 with military honors, and hang the rest of you." Arnold asked 
 him no more questions. 
 
 v. Let us now look toward the Carolinas, where most of the 
 lighting was done during the cam- 
 paign of 1781. General Greene, 
 the great soldier from Rhode Island, 
 went there in the autumn of 1780, 
 and took command of the little 
 southern army then gathering. A 
 part of it he sent to Cheraw, east- 
 ward of the Pedee river. The re- 
 " /o mainder, about a thousand strong, 
 
 GENESAL GBEENE. undcr Gcucral Morgan, were en- 
 
 camped near the junction of the Eacolet and Broad rivers. Corn- 
 wallis and his army were between the two. 
 
 8. Cornwallis was just preparing to march into North Carolina 
 again. Unwilling to leave Morgan in his rear, he sent Colonel 
 
 Questions.— 5. What can you tell of Arnold in Virginia? 6. What can you tell about 
 one of his prisoners? 7. What can you tell about Greene at the South? 
 
SEVENTH YEAR OF TH 
 
 It, I 
 
 Battle at the Cowpens. 
 
 Retreat of Graene, and pursuit of Cornwallis. 
 
 GENERAL MORGAN. 
 
 Tarleton, a fiery British horseman, to capture or scatter the 
 Americans. At a phice among the mountains, called the Cow- 
 pens, Tarleton and his men, and Morgan and his brave followers, 
 had a severe battle for two liours. The British were beaten and 
 scattered, and many of them were made prisoners. 
 
 9. At the close of the battle, Morgan started for Virginia with 
 his prisoners. Cornwallis heard of it, 
 and marched forward in haste to head 
 oft' Morgan. He was a little too late; 
 Morgan had crossed the Cataw^ba before 
 Cornwallis arrived. Feeling sure of him, 
 as he did of Washington at Trenton, you 
 remember [verse 4, page 134], Cornwallis 
 waited till morning. A heavy rain dur- 
 ing the night filled the river to the brim, 
 and the British could not cross until Morgan had joined Greene 
 on the Yadkin. 
 
 10. Now a wonderful flight and pursuit commenced, which ex- 
 tended from the Yadkm to the Dan. Greene and his army were 
 pursued by Cornwallis and his troops full two hundred mile^^. 
 Three times the rivers were filled by rains after the Americans 
 had crossed, and kept the British back ; and in this the Patriots 
 
 saw the hand of a kind Providence. 
 Greene and his army finally crossed the 
 Dan into Virginia, and Cornwallis, tired 
 uf the chase, marched slowly back into 
 the interior of North Carolina. 
 
 1 1. Greene remained in Virginia only 
 long enongh to allow his troops to rest, 
 when he crossed the Dan to prevei.t 
 Cornwallis gathering the Tories in 
 North Carolina. lie sent forward Col- 
 onel Henry Lee, one of the best officers 
 
 COLONEL RENBY LEE. 
 
 Questions. — 8. What can you tell about Cornwallis and the batUe at the Cowpens? 
 ". \VTiat can yon tell about Cornwallis and Morgan? 10. What can you tell of a retreat 
 and pursuit? 11. What did Greene Mi.^n do? 
 
 11 
 
162 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Battle at Guilford Court-house. Battle at Camden. Ninety-Six. 
 
 in the army, who scattered the Loyalists or Tories, and made all 
 afraid. 
 
 12. Greene now felt strong, and determined to attack Corn- 
 wallis. On the loth of March, 1781, the two armies met near 
 Guilford Court-house, and fought one of the hardest battles of 
 the Revolution. Both suffered dreadfully in killed and wounded. 
 The Americans lost four hundred, and the British full six hun- 
 dred. There was no victory for either. Cornwallis had rather 
 the worst of it, and hurried off, with his shattered army, to 
 Wilmington, while Greene prepared to enter South Carolina, 
 jiiid attack the British, under Rawdon, at Camden. 
 
 13. Greene encamped upon a hill, within a mile of Rawdon's 
 troops at Camden, on the 19th of April. A week afterward the 
 British fell upon him suddenly, and a very sharp battle occurred. 
 Each party lost about the same number of men, killed and 
 wounded. Colonel AVashington, a brave soldier in the southern 
 army, took fifty of the British prisoners, and with these, and all 
 his cannons, Greene retreated a few miles and encamped. 
 
 14. The two armies were now about equal in strength, and 
 Lord Rawdon became alarmed. So he set fire to Camden, and 
 fled down the country to Nelson's Ferry, on the Santee river. 
 This was early in May. Within a week afterward the Americans 
 took possession of four important British posts, and Greene, with 
 his whole army, was marching toward the stronger station of 
 
 Fort Ninety-Six, between the Saluda 
 and Savannah rivers. 
 
 15. It was toward the close of May 
 when Greene commenced his attack on 
 Ninety-Six, and he continued it for a 
 month, when he heard of the approach 
 of Rawdon with a strong army. In 
 the mean while, Lee, Pickens, and 
 others, had attacked the British and 
 GENEEAL PICKENS. Toi'lcs at Augusta. They took posscs- 
 
 QT7E8TIONS.— 1?. W^hat can you t 11 about a batUe at Guilford ? 13. V^hat can you tell 
 rbout a battle near Cinuleu ? 14. AVhat did Rawdon do? What did the Americans do? 
 15. What can you tell about an attack on Ninety-Six and Augusta? 
 
SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 168 
 
 Position of the two armies. Battle of Eutaw Springs. Losses of the British. 
 
 sion of that place on the 5th of June, and then hastened to help 
 Greene. Ninety-Six held out, and before the arrival of Rawdon, 
 the Americans all fled beyond the Saluda. 
 
 16. Soon after this, Rawdon marched back toward Orange- 
 burg, and Greene became his pursuer. Then crossing the Cor,- 
 garee, the Patriot army marched to the High Hills of Santee, 
 below Camden, and there encamped during a portion of the hot 
 and sickly season. Leaving his troops at Orangeburg, in com- 
 mand of Colonel Stewart, who had come up from Charleston, 
 Rawdon went to that city and embarked for England. 
 
 17. In August, many North Carolina troops joined Greene 
 upon the High Hills of Santee ; and at the close of that month, 
 the entire Patriot army crossed the Congaree and marched to- 
 ward Orangeburg. The British fled down the Santee and en- 
 camped at Eutaw Springs. There they were attacked by Greene 
 on the 8th of September, and a very severe battle of four hours 
 occurred. 
 
 18. Although at the end of the conflict, the British held the 
 field at Eutaw, the battle was really favorable to the Americans. 
 That night the British fled toward Charleston. They had lost 
 about seven hundred men, and the Americans about five hun- 
 dred and fifty. Both parties claimed the victory. It belonged 
 to neither on the battle-day, but it remained with the Patriots. 
 
 19. At this time, Marion, Sumter, Lee, and others, were driv- 
 ing small parties of the British and Tories from place to place, 
 and compelled them finally to abandon the country entirely. 
 They fled into Charleston, pursued all the way by the Americans. 
 At the close of 1781, the British had lost every place at the 
 South except Charleston and Savannah, and to these two cities 
 they were confined. 
 
 20. Of all these Southern leaders of small bands, Marion was 
 the greatest. He was bold and cautious, and was seldom unsuc- 
 cessful. For some time his camp was upon an island at the 
 
 QcESTioxs.— Ifi. What can you tell .-ibotit the movements of the nrmies ? IT. What 
 iook place in Auarust and September? 18. What can von sav about the bittle at Eutaw 
 Springs? 10. What was being done to the British in South Carolina' 20. What can 
 you tell about Marion ? 
 
!64 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Marion and the British officer. 
 
 Cornwallis in "Virginia. 
 
 GENEEAL MAEION. 
 
 junction of the Pedee and Lynch's 
 creek, amid the tall cypress-trees 
 from which hung the long moss, like 
 banners. 
 
 21. To that camp a young British 
 officer, sent to have a talk uith Mar- 
 ion, was taken, with his eyes covered. 
 w When about to depart, Marion in- 
 ^ vited him to remain to dinner. To 
 his astonishment, all that was offered 
 were a few roasted potatoes, served 
 upon pieces of bark, with a log for a table. Marion assured the 
 young man that this was rather better fare than he and his 
 soldiers wx'rc accustomed to. The young officer went back to 
 his camp, and declared that such a people could not be, and 
 ought not to be, conquered. He w^as right. 
 
 22. "While these things were going on in South Carolina, 
 important events were in progress in Virginia. Corn wal lis 
 marched from AVilmington, and at the close of May, was at 
 Petersburg, in Virginia, with quite a strong army. La Fayette 
 was then in that State, but his troops were too few to do much 
 against Cornwallis, and that whole region appeared doomed to 
 British rule. 
 
 23. Cornwallis felt strong, and he marched to Ptichmond and 
 beyond, to fight La Fayette. But that 
 brave officer was cautious, and kept out 
 of the way of the British until he was 
 stronger. So Cornwallis, after destroy- 
 ing much property, marched slowly 
 down the James river, followed by the 
 Americans under La Fayette, Wayne, 
 and Steuben. Steuben was a great sol- 
 dier from Prussia, and taught the 
 American soldiers many useful things 
 in the art of war. 
 
 QuFSTiovs.— 21. What storv can you tell of Marion sind t BriM'^'i cfii^or? '"2. What 
 was ojcurriug in Virgi.ua ? 23. What can you tell about Cornwallis in Virpinia? 
 
 liARON STErUEN. 
 
SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 105 
 
 COUNT TIT. EociiA.Mi;r..\t: 
 
 The British at Yorktown. The Allied Armies. Arnold in New England. 
 
 24. CoriiwalHs finally went to Portsmouth, near Norfolk. But 
 Sir Henry Clinton, fearing Washington might attack New York, 
 wished Cornwallis nearer the sea, so that he might come and 
 help him, if necessary. All the British in Virginia then went 
 to Yorktown, on the York river, and there they built strong 
 embankments for cannons, around their camp. 
 
 25. Early in July, the French army 
 under Rochambean, came from New En- 
 gland, where they had been almost a year 
 doing nothing, and joined Washington on 
 the Hudson river, in Westchester county. 
 Then Washington resolved to attack the 
 British in New York. But when he heard 
 that a large number of troops had come 
 from England and joined Clinton, and that 
 Dc Grasse, a great French war-sailor in 
 the West Indies, could not come and help him, he gave it up, 
 and prepared to inarch to Virginia to drive Cornwallis from that 
 State. 
 
 26. Washington managed so to deceive Clinton that the Brit- 
 ish in New York had no idea that the Americans and French 
 were going to Virginia, until they were some distance on their 
 way. It was then too late to pursue them, so Clinton sent 
 Arnold, the traitor, to desolate the New England coasts. 
 He hoped this would cause Washington to return for their 
 defense. 
 
 27. Arnold went wiUingly, and burned New London, almost in 
 siglit of his own birth-place at Norwich. And at Fort Griswold, 
 .opposite, he allowed a dreadful massacre of American soldiers, 
 for which there was no excuse. But these cruelties did not check 
 the march of the Allied Armies, as the French and Americans 
 were called. 
 
 28. The Allied Armies, twelve thousand strong, arrived at 
 Yorktown on the 28th of September, 1781. Already De Grasse 
 
 QTTEKTroxs.— "4. What did Clinton vrish? What did the British do? 9.5. What 
 can von snv ahout the French army? Whnt did Washinsrton do-/ 26. How was 
 Clinton deceived? and what did he do ? 27. What did Arnold do ? 
 
160 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Siege of Yorktown. Capture of C'ornwallis. Rejoicings. 
 
 had arrived Avitli his ships, and had battled with British vessels, 
 under Admiral Graves, near the entrance to the Chesapeake 
 Bay. Now the French ships were nearer Yorktown, ready to 
 aid the armies. 
 
 29. For many days the Allied troops prepared for a general 
 attack upon the British. Then they fired heavy cannon halls 
 upon every part of their camp, and red-hot shot among the Brit- 
 ish ships, which set them on fire. Cornwallis saw that all was 
 lost, and tried to escape one night, but could not. Finally, on 
 the 19th of October, he and all his army, almost seven thousand in 
 number, became prisoners to the Amei-icans and French. Clin- 
 ton, who had just arrived with as many more troops, returned to 
 New York, amazed and disheartened. 
 
 30. This was a grand victory. This was the blow that smote 
 to earth all British power in America. The king and Parlia- 
 ment were amazed, and trembled. The Patriots all over this land 
 rejoiced as they had never done before. From churches, legisla- 
 tive halls, from the army and from Congress, went up a shout of 
 thanksgiving to the Lord God Omnipotent, for the success of the 
 Allied troops. 
 
 31. The news reached Philadelphia at midnight. The watch- 
 men called out, " Twelve o'clock, and Cornwallis is taken !" Soon 
 lights were seen moving in all houses, and in a few minutes 
 the streets were filled with the excited people. The next morn- 
 ing, the Secretary of Congress read a letter from Washington to 
 that body, telling of the victory. Then the members all went to- 
 gether to a temple of the living God, and there joined in thanks- 
 giving to the King of kings for the triumph. Yet the war was 
 not quite ended. 
 
 Questions — ^28. What preparations for battle were made? 20. What can you tell 
 about the siesre of Yorktown and capture of Cornwallis ? 30. What was the effect of 
 these ? 31 . What occurred in Philadelphia ? 
 
CLOSING EVENTS OF THE WAR. 1 
 
 The American army in the South. End of the war. Treaty for peace. 
 
 SECTION IX, 
 
 CLOSING EVENTS OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [lY82-l789.] 
 
 1. General Greene heard of the capture of Cornwallis, at the 
 close of October, and there was great joy in his army. The Pa- 
 triots of the South now felt certain of independence and peace ; 
 and Governor Rutledge called a Legislature together. Yet it 
 was necessary to be on the look-out, for there was quite a large 
 British army yet in Charleston, and Tories were plentiful every- 
 where. 
 
 2. Marion kept watch near Charleston ; Greene and his army 
 lay upon the banks of the Edisto river; Wayne, always wide 
 awake, kept the British in Georgia close within Savannah ; St. 
 Clair, marching down from Yorktown, frightened the British at 
 Wilmington, and made them flee to Charleston ; and AVashington 
 kept Sir Henry Clinton and his army close prisoners in the city 
 of New York. 
 
 3. The king and Parliament now gave up the American col- 
 onies as lost to them forever, and sent word to all the British 
 commanders to stop fighting, and prepare to leave the country. 
 This was in the spring of 1782. On the 11th of July the British 
 left Savannah, and on the 14th of December following they de- 
 parted from Charleston also. But they remained in New York 
 almost a year longer, until every thing was settled. They finally 
 left on the 25th of November, 1783. This is called "Evacuation 
 Day," in New York. 
 
 4. Men, called Commissioners, were appointed by the Amer- 
 icans and the British, to make a bargain, or treaty for peace, be- 
 tween the two. This was completed at Paris, on the 3d of Sep- 
 tember, 1783, when the king of Great Britain had acknowledged 
 
 Qtjestio's. — 1. What can ynn say ahont the army and people at the South? 2. 
 What were the American officers in the South doinp? 3. What did the kinp and Par- 
 liament do? What did the British in America do? 4. What can you tell about a 
 treaty ? 
 
fift TH E RE V O L UTI O N 
 
 Americans in New York. Washington's farewell. Resigns his commission. 
 
 the independence of the United States. Then these States 
 became a new nation upon the earth. 
 
 5. The remnants of the American army were then at West 
 
 Point and neighborhood. These were 
 marched down the Hudson river ; and 
 on the morning when the British were 
 to leave New York, they entered the 
 city, under the command of General 
 Knox, accompanied by George Clinton, 
 the Governor of the State of New 
 York. Then they liad the pleasure 
 of seeing their enemies leave our shores 
 
 GENEUAI, KNOX. r- 
 
 lorever. 
 
 6. A few days after this, Washington bade his officers an affec- 
 tionate farewell, and then went to Annapolis, in Maryland, where 
 Congress was sitting, and gave up his commission as conmiander- 
 in-chief of the armies, to the President of that body. From An- 
 napolis he hastened to his home at Mount Vernon (where he had 
 been but once during the whole war), hoping to live there in 
 repose the remainder of his life. 
 
 7. Although the war was ended, and peace and independence 
 were secured, there was much to be done to make things pros- 
 perous. The Americans had become deeply in debt on account 
 of the war ; and they soon found that the Articles of Confedera- 
 tion, of which I have told you [page 134], would not answer as 
 the great and enduring laws of the Government. 
 
 8. Many of the best men in the country talked these things 
 over a great deal. Washington was very anxious about it, for 
 he saw that unless something was done very soon, much trouble 
 would come. Finally, several of the leading men in different 
 States, met in Philadelphia, in May, 1787. After thinking and 
 talking for many Aveeks, they wrote out, and agreed to that great 
 bargain of the whole people of the United States, called The 
 National Constitution. 
 
 Qtjfbtioxs. — 5. What cnn yon tell ahoiit the Americans taki-rr popsersion of New 
 York? 0. What did Washington do? 7. What was to be done after the war? 8. What 
 can you tell about a meeting of leading men ? What did they make ? 
 
CLOSING EVENTS OF THE WAR, 
 
 109 
 
 The constitutional convention. 
 
 Franklin in the convention. 
 
 9. That Convention, or Congress, did a great work, and some 
 of the wisest and best men in the world were thei'e. Washing- 
 ton was the President; and the venerable Dr. Franklin, then 
 past eighty-one years of age, was also there. For several days at 
 
 fHpr7> 
 
 FKANKLTN IN THE NATIONAL CONTENTION. 
 
 tlio beginning, thoy could not agree, and things went on badly. 
 Then Franklin arose, and proposed that the Convention should 
 be opened every morning with prayer to Almighty God for guid- 
 ance. It was done, and from that time all went on well. 
 
 10. The Constitution was finally agreed to by the people of all 
 
 Questions.— 0. What canyon tell about the Federal Convention? What did Dr. 
 Franklin do? 
 
170 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Close of llie history of the strife for freedom. 
 
 the States. On the 4th of March, 1789, the old Continental 
 Congress ended, and the ^National Constitution Lccame the Great 
 Law of the liepublic. That was the final act of the Revolution. 
 That was the closing work of the Great Patriots. Then the 
 United States of America commenced their glorious career, 
 
 11. And now the story of the Strife for Freedom, or The 
 Revolution, is ended. I am sure, my Young Friend, you have 
 been interested ; and I am also persuaded that you will always 
 love those great and good men who did and suffered so much 
 during the War for Independence, and w^ill do all you can to pre- 
 serve the blessed Union which is bound together by that old and 
 sacred bargain — The National Constitution. 
 
 Question.— 10. What can you say about the National Coastitutioa ? What is th** 
 conclusion of the matter '? 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 SKCTION I. 
 
 THE NATION, OR UNION OF STATES 
 
 Washington elected president of the United States. 
 
 1. When most of tlie people of 
 the United States had agreed to 
 the Federal Constitution which 
 bound them all together, they pie- 
 pared to choose a great governor or 
 president, who should be the chief 
 man of the nation. They all turned 
 toward Washington, who had '^o 
 nobly led their armies through the 
 War for Independence. He was 
 h'-^-nored and beloved by every bod\ . 
 So the people, as if with one voice, 
 chose him to be their chief ruloi, 
 or the President of the Uniti d 
 States. John Adams, another great 
 Patriot, was chosen Vice-President, 
 or the second man in the nation. 
 
 2. The new government was to ^tM^ 
 be arranged at New York. Wash- M C 
 ington left his quiet home at Mount 
 Vernon, on the Potomac, and tra\ - 
 eled to that city. Everywhere the 
 people met him and expressed their 
 love ; and at New York he was received by a great crowd of 
 
 Question. — I. What can you tell about the choice of a President of the United States i 
 
 WASHINGTON ANI> HIS RESIDENCE. 
 
THE NATION. 
 
 Inauguration of Wa hington. Arrangement of public officers. 
 
 soldiers and citizens. On the 30tli of April, 1V89, he was inau- 
 gurated the first President of the United States — that is, he laid 
 his hand upon the Bible and solemnly promised, in the presence 
 of thousands of people, to do all in his power to be a good and 
 faithful governor. That took place on the balcony of the old 
 Federal Hall in Wall-street. Then commenced 
 
 THE ADMINISTRATION OF WASHINGTON. [l 789-1 '797.] 
 
 3. The National Congress met at the same time. It was made 
 up of Representatives from the confederated States. These were 
 of two kinds. One kind, chosen by the people for two years^ 
 were called Representatives. The other kind, chosen by the sev^ 
 eral Legislatures for six years, were called Senators. 
 
 4. The Senate and House of Representatives met in separate 
 rooms. According to the Constitution, any decree made by one 
 body could not become a law unless it was agreed to by the other 
 body, and was signed by the President. It was also directed 
 that the Congress should meet every year. So each Congress 
 (chosen for two years), has two sessions, as their remaining to- 
 gether is called. 
 
 5. Men were also appointed to assist the President in the 
 management of the affairs of government. One was to do all 
 the talking and writing, necessary to keep up a good under- 
 standing with other governments. He was called Secretary of 
 State. Another was appointed to take charge of all matters 
 connected with the army. He was named Secretary of War. 
 And the Secretary of the Treasury was chosen to take care of 
 all money affairs. Then an Attorney-General was appointed as 
 the President's lawyer. These different persons composed the 
 President's Cabinet, and were to ha his advisers, the same as 
 the British ministers are the king's advisers. 
 
 6. When this matter was settled, the Congress, and Wash- 
 ington and his Cabinet worked hard to carry out other plans of 
 
 Questions.— 2. What can you tell about Waslnnp::ton and his inauguration? 3. What 
 can you tell rbout Congress? 4. What can you tell about tho Senate and Representa- 
 tives? and the meetings of Congress? 5. What can you tell about the President's 
 Cabinet? 
 
WASHINGTON S A D M I N I S T R A l' I O N . 
 
 i7:i 
 
 Formation of the government. 
 
 The North- Western Territory. 
 
 ALEXANDER II.VMILTON. 
 
 government. They took measures to tax the people for every 
 thing they received in ships, so as to get money to pay the gov- 
 ernment expenses. This required a 
 great deal of care. Fortunately Alex- 
 ander Hamilton, one of the greatest men 
 in the country, had been chosen the 
 President's helper and adviser in money 
 matters, and he soon arranged an ex- 
 cellent Revenue System^ as it was called. 
 
 7. Next they planned a method for 
 having the laws properly carried out. 
 They appointed five judges, in different 
 parts of the United States, with a chief 
 
 judge to preside. These formed the Supreme Court ; and what 
 they should decree was to be considered law, without another 
 word from any body. This w^as called the National Judiciary. 
 
 8. Among other things, Mr. Hamilton recommended the estab- 
 lishment of a National Bank. This was done in 1794. Two 
 years earlier, a mint was started, where gold and silver and cop- 
 per coins were made. And so, after about three years, the Ex- 
 ecutive Departments^ the Revenue System^ and the Jucliciary^ 
 were arranged, and the government of the United States, very 
 much as it is now, was put in motion. 
 
 9. Immediately after the Revolution, settlers began to go, in 
 great numbers, into the wild country north of the Ohio rivei-. 
 In 1787, the region now covered by the States of Ohio, Indiana, 
 Illinois, Michigan, and Wisconsin, was put under a governoi', 
 and called The North-Westcrn Territory. Four A^cars afterward, 
 a ncAv State was added to the old thirteen, by the admission of 
 Vermont. 
 
 10. The British yet kept some forts in the north-west. Al- 
 though peace was agreed to, they continually advised the Indians 
 to fight the Americans; and finally, in 1790, they commenced a 
 
 Questions. — 'i. AVhat can you tell of the lahors of Washington and others? and of 
 the Rivcnue System ? 7. What can you tell about tlie Natiimal Judiciary V S. What 
 ricr. Tv-^s dom? 0. \Vhat can you tell about the O'lio country? 10. What did the 
 British do? 
 
174 THE NATION. 
 
 Federalists and Republicans. Troubles with the French. Whisky insurrection. 
 
 "war upon tlic white people in the Ohio country, which continued 
 three or four 3-ears. 
 
 11. At last General Wayne, who .you remember, [page 148], 
 took Stony Point away from the British, was sent there with an 
 army. He beat the Indians here and there, until they were glad 
 to make peace, and agree to behave themselves. They continued 
 quiet for more than a dozen years after that. 
 
 12. The leaders in public aflfairs did not always agree, and at 
 last two parties were formed. Those who were favorable to giv- 
 ing great power to the government, were called F'edcralists, and 
 those who wished to give more power to the people, were called 
 Republicans. The chief leader of the Republicans was Thomas 
 Jefferson, who wrote the Declaration of Independence. 
 
 13. At this time the people of France, having become tired of 
 a monarch, had cut off the heads of their king and queen and 
 many other great people. They were resolved to be free^ and 
 have a president, as the United States had. But they did not 
 know how to manage such affairs, and a blood}^ time they had. 
 They sent an agent here, named Genet, to persuade our govern- 
 ment to help them, as the French had helped the Americans in 
 the late war. 
 
 14. The Republicans wished to aid the French, but the Feder- 
 alists, with Washington and Hamilton at their head, were unwill- 
 ing to have any thing to do with European affairs. This matter 
 gave the President much trouble. Genet became very imperti- 
 nent, and, finally, Washington asked the French government to 
 call him home. It was done, and another was sent, who behaved 
 much better. 
 
 15. This trouble was just passing away, when another appeared. 
 Congress had put a tax upon whisky made in this country. The 
 numerous whisky-makers in western Pennsylvania, declared 
 they would not pay the tax ; and arming themselves, they treated 
 the collectors of the money very badly. The President was 
 compelled to send soldiers there in 1795, to make them behave, 
 
 Questions.— 11. What can you tell of an Indian war? 12. What can yru tell about 
 two parties? lo. What can yon tfll almiit France and a French agent ser.t here ? 14. 
 What trouble occari-cd, ar . how did it happen? 
 
Washington's administration. ^th 
 
 Jay's treaty. Algerine pirates. Navy. 
 
 and matters soon became quiet. This is known as The Whiskfj 
 Insurrection. 
 
 16. Bad feeling was now growing- up again between the Amer- 
 icans and the British. The British refused to act fairly accord- 
 ing to the great bargain or treaty, made at the close of the war, 
 of which I have told you on page 167. Not wishing to have 
 another quarrel, the President sent John Jay, an excellent Pa- 
 triot, to talk the matter over. He did 
 so, and made a new arrangement, which 
 many Americans did not like. They 
 quarreled a great deal about Jay''s 
 Treat?/, but finally they let the matter 
 drop. 
 
 17. And now another trouble ap- 
 peared. It seemed as if the United 
 States would never bo "without some 
 difficulty. Their merchants were send- 
 ing ships to trade in the Mediterranean 
 sea, where there Avere a great many sea-robbers, who came from 
 Algiers, in northern Africa. They seized and plundered many 
 American ships, and the merchants began to be afraid to send 
 their vessels there. 
 
 18. Congress concluded to put a stop to this, and ordered some 
 war-ships to be built and sent there to protect the merchant ves- 
 sels. This was the beginning of the American navv ; and 
 another cabinet officer, to assist the President, was appointed, 
 called the Secretary of the Navy. But the United States could 
 not stop these sea-robbers, called pirates, from plundering, until 
 it was agreed to pay them so much money evei'v year. 
 
 19. Washington was twice elected President, which made his 
 term, or administration, eight years. lie and his associates had 
 done a world of work within that time, and every thing was 
 going on smoothly. In the autumn of 1706, the people came 
 
 QTJK8TION8 — 10. Whnt caused bad feolint^ between tbe Americans and the British ? 
 What was done? 17. "Wliat can you tell about trouble in the Mcliterranean sea? 1*^. 
 VJh^t cari you tell about the becnnnin? of the navv, and money paid to the sea-robbers i' 
 10. What cvn you tell .' bout Washington, and a new clcctio;;? 
 
176 
 
 THE NATION 
 
 Death of Washington. 
 
 Adams's administration. 
 
 together in different places, all over the country, to choose a new 
 President. The Federalists and the Republicans had a ha' d cor.- 
 tost. The Federalists beat, and chose John Adams for President. 
 Thomas Jeftersou, the Ptepublican, was chosen Vice-President. 
 
 20. In September, 1796, Washington sent forth to the people 
 a noble Farewell Address ; and, on the 4th of March folloAvino;, he 
 retired to Mount Vernon, 'svhere he lived in repose until the 14th 
 of December, 1799, when he died. Then there was mourning 
 in America and in Europe, for a great and good man — a cham- 
 pion of liberty, and a friend of mankind, had left the earth forever. 
 
 ADAMS, AND HIS RESIDENCE. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 ADAMs's ADMINISTRATION. 
 [1797-1801.] 
 
 1. John Adams, the second 
 ^. President of the United States, 
 
 was very active in Congress and in 
 Europe, during the whole War 
 ^ for Independence. He found trouble 
 to begin with when he became 
 President. France and England 
 were at war ; and because of Jay's 
 Treaty with Great Britain, and be- 
 cause the American government 
 would not help the French in their 
 Rc\olution, the rulers of France 
 were very angry with us. 
 
 2. Adams soon called the Con- 
 gress together to talk over the 
 matter. They sent three smart 
 men as ministers to the French 
 
 Qtjebtions.— "f^. What moro can vo-i snv nhont Wishingfon? 1. What can yon tell 
 ahout Ad.ims and thu beginning of his administration? 
 
ADMINISTRATION. l77 
 
 Bonaparte. District of Columbia. President Jefferson. 
 
 government, to settle all difficulties, but these were insulted, and 
 could do nothinj^^ The French were then ruled by a Directory^ 
 as the government was called, composed of five men. 
 
 3. Soon after that, the great Napoleon Bonaparte, then a vounjr 
 man increasing in power, took the government into his own 
 hands. He was courteous and wise, and it was not long before 
 every difficulty was settled, and the danger of a war with France 
 passed away. 
 
 4. In the year 1790, a tract of land on the Potomac, ten miles 
 square, and called the District of Columbia, was given to the 
 United States, and there the city of Washington was laid out the 
 next year. A building called the Capitol, for Congress to meet 
 in, was commenced. In the year 1800 that city was made the 
 federal capital, and President Adams went there to reside. 
 
 5. In the autumn of 1800, the people elected another Pres- 
 ident. Then, again, the Federalists and Republicans had great 
 strife. This time the Republicans were the victors. Thomas 
 Jefferson was elected President, and Aaron Burr Vice-President, 
 not by the people, but by the House of Representatives. When 
 you are older you may better understand how this happened. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 Jefferson's administration. [1801-1809.] 
 
 1. Thomas Jefferson, the third President of the United States, 
 Was also active during the whole War for Independence, in Con- 
 gress, and as Governor of Virginia. He, too, was an agent for his 
 country in Europe, but not until after the war. 
 
 2. Like Washington, Mr. Jefferson held the office of President 
 eight years. He was inaugurated on the 4th of March, 1801. 
 
 Questions. — ''. Wliat can you tell about trouble with France ? .^. "What can you tell 
 about Bonaparte? 4. What can you tell about the federal city and cnpitol? 5. What 
 3an you tell about an election in ISOO ? 1. What can you tell about Jefferson? 
 
 12 
 
178 
 
 THE NATION, 
 
 Ohio and Louisiana. 
 
 The war with Tripoli. 
 
 He turned a great many Federal- 
 ists out of office, and put his Re- 
 publican friends in ; and he began 
 many and great changes in the 
 management of public affairs. 
 
 3. In the autumn of 1802, Ohio 
 became a State of the Union. The 
 next year, a vast region west of the 
 Mississippi river, called Louisiana, 
 
 J ^^^>% ^^^ purchased of the French for 
 ■*"'■ "'"' fifteen miUions of dollars. This was 
 
 divided. The southern portion was 
 called the Territory of New Or- 
 leans ; the northern part was called 
 the District of Louisiana. 
 
 4. The sea-robbers in the Medi- 
 terranean, of whom I have told you 
 [page 1*75], were yet giving the mer- 
 chants and traders a great deal of 
 trouble, and the United States Gov- 
 ernment resolved not to pay any 
 more money every year to them. 
 Then Tripoli, one of the robber- 
 governments, declared war against the United States. Jefferson 
 at once sent strong ships there to protect our merchant vessels, 
 and soon there was fighting. 
 
 5. One day the United States frigate Philadelphia, com- 
 manded by Captain Bainbridge, a brave war-sailor, struck on a 
 rock in the harbor of Tripoli. Bainbridge and his officers were 
 made prisoners, while his men were all made slaves, and suffered 
 dreadfully. 
 
 6. Early in 1804, Lieutenant Decatur, who was afterward one 
 of the best men in the navy, sailed into the harbor of Tripoli 
 with a small vessel, on a dark night, drove the Tripolitans from 
 
 Questions. — ?. "What did Jefferson do ? 3. What can you tell ahout Ohio and Louis- 
 iana? 4. What can you tell about a war with Tripoli? 5. What happened to an 
 American ship, and her officers and crew ? C. What can you tell of the brave Decatur ? 
 
 JEFFEESOX AND HIS llESIDENCE. 
 
JEFFERSONS ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 179 
 
 Bravery of Decatur. 
 
 Hamilton and Burr. 
 
 Burr's scheme. 
 
 the Philadelphia., set the vessel on fire, 
 and escaped without losing a man. This 
 bold act alarmed the Bashaw, or governor 
 of Tripoli. 
 
 7. The Bashaw was a bad man. Ilis 
 place belonged to his brother Hamet, 
 whom he had compelled to flee to Egypt. 
 Hamet readily joined the Americans 
 against his wicked brother, and at the 
 head of a number of Mohammedan sol- 
 
 DECATtTB. 
 
 diers, he accompanied some seamen, under 
 
 Captain Eaton, across the deserts from Alexandria in Egypt. 
 They captured a Tripolitan town on the Mediterranean, and were 
 marching directly for Tripoli, when the 
 terrified Bashaw made peace with the 
 American agent there. So the war was 
 ended. 
 
 8. In the summer of 1804, Aaron 
 Burr and Alexander Hamilton had a 
 duel, or fight w^ith pistols. Hamilton 
 was killed, and after that Burr was gen- 
 erally detested. He had a great desire 
 to be a leading man ; so, in the spring 
 of 1806, he went beyond the Alleghany 
 mountains, where an enterprising and restless people were fast 
 gathering, and took measures to raise a large number of troops, 
 to go, as he pretended, and seize the Spanish territory of Texas 
 and the neighboring States. 
 
 9. Many good and brave men joined Burr in this, because, on 
 account of the conduct of the Spaniards, they thought it right. 
 But he was finally suspected of an intention to divide the Union, 
 make a separate government of the Western States, and become 
 its President. He was arrested, and tried in 1807 ; but it could 
 not be proved that he had any such intentions, and they let 
 hi in go. 
 
 QuKBTiON^S. — 7. "What morpi can you tell about the war with Tripoli ? S. Yv'hat can you 
 tell about Aaron Burr? 9. What can you tell of his schema, and its end ? 
 
 AAEON IJUBK. 
 
.80 
 
 THE NATION 
 
 Fulton and navigation by steam. 
 
 Trouble in Europe and America. 
 
 10. This same year a most important tiling occurred. Robert 
 Fulton, an American portrait painter, 
 and a good mechanic, who liad in- 
 vented machinery for driving boats by 
 steam, placed some in a vessel on the 
 Hudson river. 
 The boat went 
 from New 
 
 ^ York to Al- 
 Eo:5E2T FULTON. bauy iu thirty- 
 
 six hours, " against wind and tide," to "■ — — -~ — 
 the great astonishment ot every body. 
 
 This was the commencement of successful steamboat navigation 
 in the world. 
 
 11. And now there was great trouble in Europe. There was 
 war almost everywhere. Bonaparte had made himself Emperor 
 of France, and three of his brothers kings of other countries. All 
 Europe was in arms against him, and Great Britain, too. The 
 United States would have nothing to do with either party ; and 
 so, for a long time, our merchant-vessels were allowed to trade in 
 all parts, and make much money. 
 
 12. A change came. England and France, in their endea\ors 
 to injure each other, closed many ports, and both parties seized 
 
 American vessels. Our commerce was 
 very soon ruined, for we had few large 
 ships to protect it. Congress had ordered 
 swarms of gun-boats, but these were hardly 
 sufficient for a coast-guard. 
 
 13. These things caused bitter feelings 
 toward Great Britain, which was increased 
 by the commanders of British vessels 
 claiming the right to go on board of American ships, and search 
 for their runaway sailors. This claim became the chief cause of 
 war between the United States and Great Britain. 
 
 Qtiestions.— 10. What can you tell of Fulton and steamboats' 11. What can yon tell 
 of troubles in Europe? How did the Americans act';* 12. What change came? and 
 what was done? 1.S What was the eflfect ? 
 
 FELUCCA GUN-BOAT. 
 
Jefferson's administration. IJSl 
 
 The Leopard and Chesapeake. The embargo act 
 
 14. One pleasant day in June, 1807, the British ship Leopard 
 attacked the American ship Chesapeake, off the coast of Vir- 
 ginia, because her commander would not allow his vessel to bo 
 searched for runaway sailors. The Chesapeake was badly beaten, 
 and was compelled to go into port at Old Point Comfort, near 
 Hampton. 
 
 15. This wicked act made the Americans very angry. Pres- 
 ident Jefferson issued a decree, that every British vessel should 
 immediately leave America, and not be allowed to return until 
 satisfaction was given by the king and Parliament, for the out- 
 rage. 
 
 16. In the mean while, England and France did all they could 
 to injure each other, while the British would not give up what 
 they called their rights — that was, full liberty to search American 
 vessels for runaways. Finally, when the Congress met in De- 
 cember, a law was made, forbidding all vessels, of every kind, 
 leavino; the American shores, and orderino* all American sailors 
 abroad to come home immediately, and pre^^are for expected war. 
 This was called The Embargo Act. 
 
 17. Merchants, and all others connected with ships, very much 
 disliked the Embargo, for it ruined their business. Nor did it 
 seem to do much good, for the English and French went right 
 on, as before, and paid very little attention to what the Amer- 
 icans said or did. So, early in the spring of 1809, the Embargo 
 law was done away with, and another was made, forbidding all 
 trade with Great Britain or France until they should act more 
 justly. 
 
 18. Mr. Jefferson had now been President eight years, and his 
 place was filled by James Madison, a great Patriot of Virginia, 
 who was also a Republican. 
 
 Questions. — 14. What can you tell of an attack on an American ship? 15. What was 
 then (lone? 16. What did the English, French, and American Governments do? 17. 
 What more can you tell about the Embargo ? 18. What can you tell of a new elec- 
 tion ? 
 
182 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 President Madison. 
 
 Beginning of his administration. 
 
 King George. 
 
 SECTION lY 
 
 MADISONS ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 [1809-1817.] 
 
 1. James Madison, the fourth 
 President of the United States, 
 was also active in the Revolution. 
 Though a very young man, he 
 was a member of the Continental 
 Congress, and was one of the 
 warmest friends of the Federal 
 Constitution. 
 
 2. Mr. Madison became Pres- 
 ^ ident on the 4th of March, 1809. 
 ', He chose wise men for his cabinet, 
 
 or his advisers. On account of the 
 continued troubles with Great Brit- 
 ain and France, he called the Con- 
 gress together a few weeks after- 
 ward, to talk over these matters. 
 
 3. King George, who was the 
 same man that ruled Great Britain 
 when the Ilevolution commenced, 
 
 -'^ almost forty years before, was dis- 
 posed to be just toward the Amer- 
 icans, I think, bat he had bad 
 advisers, and he was sometimes 
 crazy, and did not know what he did. He sent a man over 
 here to settle all difficulties, and things would have gone on 
 smoothly had not his advisers prevented the king from approv- 
 ing of what his agent had done. For awhile the Americans 
 believed things were going on well again, and they commenced 
 trading with Great Britain, as before. 
 
 QlTEBTioxs. — \ ■\Vliat can you say about Madison? 2. What did Madison do? 3. 
 What can you say about King George and his advisers ? 
 
 MADISON AND HIS RESIDENCE. 
 
Madison's administration. 18^ 
 
 Conduct of France and England. Naval engagement. War with the Indians. 
 
 4. But France and England continued to act very wickedly to- 
 ward the Americans. They allowed their war-ships to seize and 
 plunder our merchant vessels, and in every way acted as enemies, 
 while they pretended to be friends. Great Britain even sent her 
 war-ships to our coasts, to seize American vessels and send them 
 to England as prizes. 
 
 5. On one occasion, about the middle of April, 1811, the 
 British ship Little Belt, attacked the American ship President, 
 off the coast of Virginia. They had a pretty severe fight, when 
 the commander of the British ship concluded it was best to stop, 
 and they separated. This event made a great deal of bad feeh 
 
 6. I have told you how the British, in the West, a long time 
 before, had caused the Indians to attack the Americans. Now 
 they did the same thing again; and in the spring of 1811, Te- 
 cnmseh, a great Indian warrior, united several of the western 
 tribes in a league, in which they agreed to drive the white peo- 
 ple from the country between the Ohio river and the Lakes. 
 
 V. General Harrison, who was afterward President of the 
 United States, was then Governor of the Indian Territory. He 
 saw the gathering danger, and caused the people to arm them- 
 selves, and prepare for war. In the summer he marched these 
 armed men into the Indian country, and for several months he 
 watched the savages closely. Finally, on a dark night early in 
 November, while he was on the banks of the Tippecanoe river, 
 the Indians fell upon him and his men. They had a very hard 
 iiGcht until morning, when tlie Indians were driven away. The 
 battle of Tippecanoe was one of the severest ever fought with 
 the Indians. 
 
 8. The people of the United States now saw that they must 
 either fight or become slaves, as it were, to Great Britain again. 
 They had become prosperous and happy in peace, and very much 
 disliked going to war. But they could no longer enduro the in- 
 
 QUFSTiONS. — 4. "WTifit was done? How did France and England continue to act? 5. 
 What can you tell of a fiiiht in Chesapenke Bay? 6. What can you tell about the 
 I idians in the West? 7. What did Harrison do? and what can you tell of a h'lLtle? 
 S. What can you say about the people of the United States? What was done ? 
 
184 THE NATION. 
 
 SecoDd war for independence. Preparations, Hull's Burrender. 
 
 spits and the wrongs of the English, and so on the 1 Yth of June, 
 1812, Congress declared war against Great Britain. This is 
 known as The Wae of 1812, or 
 
 THE SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 
 
 9. Congress made ample provisions for an army, but the navy 
 was so small that it appeared as nothing when compared with 
 that of Great Britain. The Americans had only twelve large 
 war-ships, while the British had over nine hundred of all kinds, 
 yet the Americans went boldly and confidently into the war. 
 
 10. Henry Dearborn, who had been in the old War for Inde- 
 pendence, was appointed chief commander of the armies-; and 
 Wilkinson, Hampton, Hull, and Bloomficld, who were also 
 soldiers of the Revolution, were chosen to be his chief assistants. 
 
 11. General Hull was then Governor of the Territory of Mich- 
 igan, and when he heard of the declaration of war, he was 
 marching with two thousand troops against the Indians. He 
 was ordered to cross the Detroit river into Canada, and endeavor 
 to take possession of the country. He did so, in July, but he 
 found so many British soldiers and Indians there that he went 
 back again, and remained at Detroit. 
 
 12. The British general. Brock, followed Hull across the river, 
 and ordered him to give up the fort and his army at once, or he 
 would take them by force, and let his Indians murder them all. 
 Hull felt sure that Brock could do it, because he had so many 
 more men than himself; so, on the 16tli of August, 1812, the 
 army, fort, and all Michigan were given to the British. 
 
 13. This loss greatly mortified and off'ended the Americans. 
 General Hull was called a coward and a traitor, like Benedict 
 Arnold. In fact he came very near being hanged. But when 
 the war was over the people thought better of him. For my 
 part, I don't think he should be blamed at all for wishing to 
 save his soldiers from being murdered. 
 
 Questions.— 0. What did Conf^ess do? How were the Americans prepared for 
 war? 10. Who was npnninted commander? 11. Whnt can von tell about General Hull ? 
 n Wliat can you tell about the surrender of Hull? 13. How did the Americans feel 
 about the acts of Hull ? 
 
SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 185 
 
 Invasion of Canada, The war on the ocean. Privateers. 
 
 14. During the summer of 1812, a plan was arranged for in- 
 vading Canada across the Niagara river. Many troops were 
 sent there ; and in October, a hirge number, under Colonel Sol- 
 omon Van Rensselaer, crossed over and attacked the British on 
 Queenstown Heights. The battle was very severe. The British 
 were driven off, and their general, Brock, was killed. Others at- 
 tacked and beat the Americans in the afternoon of the same day, 
 so that both parties suffered dreadfully. 
 
 15. Very little more was done on land, 
 during the remainder of the year. But 
 the little American navy did wonders 
 on the ocean. In August, the frigate 
 Constitution completely destroyed the 
 Britieh frigate Guerricrc. Two months 
 later, the sloop of war Wasp, fought and 
 beat the British brig Frolic, oil' the united states feigatk. 
 coast of North Carolina. But the Wasp was taken by another 
 British vessel that very afternoon, so the victory did not amount 
 to much. 
 
 16. A week after this, the frigate United States fought the 
 British frigate Macedonian for two hours, and beat her. The 
 United States was commanded by the brave Decatur, of whom 
 i have told you on page 78. At the close of December, the 
 Constitution and Java had a terrible fight. Many of the British 
 were killed, and the Java was surrendered and burnt. The 
 Constitution was then commanded by Bainbridn-e, of whom, 
 also, I have told you on page 78. 
 
 17. These victories made the Americans proud and joyful. I 
 have told you [verse 3, page 126], what 2)rivateers are. Well, 
 there were swarms of these on the ocean, at this time ; and dur- 
 ing the year, they took away from the British about three hun- 
 dred vessels. Feeling stronger on account of these things, the 
 Americans prepared for a lively campaign i)i 1813. 
 
 18. During the excitement of the war, Mr. Madison was again 
 
 Qttestioxb. — 14. What can yon tell of an invasion of Canada? 15. What oconrre-l 
 on Ihe ocenn •? 16. What other conflicts occurred on the ocean? 17. How did the 
 Americans feel ? V»Tiat can you tell about privateers ? 
 
1 86 THE NATION 
 
 Campaign of 1813. The war in the west. 
 
 chosen President of the United States. George Clinton, of whom 
 I have told you [verse 5, page 168], had been Vice-President. 
 He died, and Elbridge Gerry, one of the great Patriots of the 
 Revolution, was chosen in his place. 
 
 SECTION V. 
 
 THE SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. [1813.] 
 
 1. The campaign of 1813 opened with the year. The army- 
 was divided. The army of the West was under General Harri- 
 son, at the head of Lake Erie. The army of the Center was 
 under General Dearborn on the Niagara river ; and the army of 
 the North was under General Hampton on the borders of Lake 
 Champlain. Sir George Prevost took Brock's place as com- 
 mander of the British army in Canada. 
 
 2. War began in the West. Thousands 
 of young men came from Kentucky and 
 other western States, to drive the British 
 from Michigan. These were led by the 
 brave old Governor Shelby, who fought 
 valiantly at the battle of King's Mountain, 
 of which I have told you on page 156. 
 
 3. Early in January, General Winches- 
 GENF.3.VL suELuT. tci", wlth an army of fine young men, 
 
 marched toward Detroit. Some of them were sent ahead ai d 
 had some skirmishing. The British general. Proctor, then on the 
 Canada border, crossed over, and attacked Winchester near the 
 river Paisin. After a hard battle, the Americans were compelled 
 to surrender, on promise of being well treated. 
 
 4. Do you remember what Montcalm promised Monro at Fort 
 William Henry ? and what sad thing happened ? Look at \ erse 
 
 QtrKBTtoNS — ""S. Whrt can yon tell abont a new election ? 1. What nan yon tell aboMt 
 t^e division of the arm v? 2. What was done in the West? 3. What cm yon tell of 
 Winchester and a battle ? 
 
SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 187 
 
 Indian Massacre. Attack on Fort Meigs. Major Croghan. 
 
 35 and 36, page 101. Well, a similar thing occurred now. Proc- 
 tor, who was not half as honorable as Montcalm, went off, without 
 leaving a guard to protect the American prisoners. The Indians 
 soon turned back, murdered a great many of them, set fire to 
 houses, and kept some of the prisoners, to torture them in the 
 woods. O, how angry the Kentuckians were. After that, when 
 they attacked the British and Indians, they Avould cry out " Re- 
 member the river Raisin !" 
 
 5. When General Harrison heard of this massacre, he was at 
 the Maumee rapids. There he built a strong work, and called it 
 Fort Meigs. He remained there with his troops till the 1st of 
 May, when he was attacked by General Proctor with more than 
 two thousand British troops and Indians. The savages were led 
 by Tecumseh, of whom I have told you on page 183. 
 
 G. Proctor and his men were driven away, after five days' 
 struggle. Some Americans pursued them, and were themselves 
 taken prisoners. Then Proctor returned ; but on the 8th of 
 May he Avas compelled to fly to the Canada shore. 
 
 V. A large number of Americans, under General Clay, re- 
 mained at Fort Meigs. Toward the close of July, Proctor and 
 Tecumseh, with four thousand men, attacked them. Leaving 
 Tecumseh there. Proctor soon marched swiftly to attack Fort 
 Stephenson, at Lower Sandusky, which 
 was defended by Major Croghan — a brave 
 young man, only twenty-one years of 
 age, having with him only one hundred 
 and fifty men. 
 
 8. " Surrender immediately," said Proc- 
 tor, on his arrival. " Never, while I have 
 a man left," replied Croghan. Then a 
 terrible fight followed. At last the Britie^h 
 and Indians, beaten and greatly alarincJ, jia.tor cboghan. 
 
 fled in confusion. The shots from a single cannon in the fort, had 
 
 Questions. — 4. Wliat wicked thing was done near the river Raisin ? 5. Whnt did 
 Harrison do? What happened at Fort Meigs? 6. What can you tell about Procter:' 
 7. What more can you tell about Proctor and the Indians? 8. What can you tell of 
 the bravery of Croghan ? 
 
188 T H E N A T I O N . 
 
 evening every British vessel had sur- 
 rendered to Perry, and then he ^Yrote 
 
 Scenes on the Lakes. Perry's Victory. Battle near the Thames. 
 
 killed or wounded one hundred and fifty of them, Avhile Croghan 
 lost only one man killed and seven -wounded. Tecumseh and the 
 remainder, fled in terror from Fort Meigs. 
 
 9. The tv/o great lakes, Erie and Ontario, now became places 
 of much interest. In the autumn of 1812, the Americans com- 
 pleted a small fleet on Lake Ontario ; and in the summer of 
 1813, another had been prepared on Lake Erie, and placed under 
 the command of the brave young war-sailor, Commodore Perry. 
 10. The British also had a small fleet 
 on Lake Erie. This and the American 
 fleet met toward the west end of the 
 lake, on the lOtli of September, 1813, 
 and had a very hard battle, which lasted 
 a greater part of the day. Toward 
 
 to General Harrison — " We have met 
 commocoi:e pee:2t. the enemy, and they are ours !" 
 
 11. Harrison was near the western shore of Lake Erie at this 
 time. On the I7th of September, he was joined by four thou- 
 sand Kentuckiaus, under the brave old Shelby, and they pro- 
 ceeded to attack the British at Maiden, on the Canada shore, and 
 to take Detroit away from them. 
 
 12. The British and Indians fled into the country in western 
 Canada. A part of the American army took possession of 
 Detroit, and the remainder, more than three thousand strong, led 
 by Harrison, Shelby, and others, started in pursuit of the flying 
 enemy. 
 
 13. They overtook Proctor and his army on the river Thames, 
 on the 5th of Octobei-. There a desperate battle was fought. 
 Tecumseh was killed, and his followers fled in dismay. Ahnost 
 the whole of Proctor's army were killed or made prisoners, aiul 
 Proctor himself barely escaped on horseback. 
 
 14. Now all that Hull had lost was recovered, and there was 
 
 Questions.— '>. Wliat was done on the lakes? 10. What can you tell of Perry a^d 
 his battle ? 11. What can you tell of Harrison and Shelby 'i 1^. What can you tell of a 
 pursuit? 13. What can you tell of a battle near the Thames ? 
 
SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. ISW 
 
 Capture of York. Death of Pike. Events at Sackett's Harbor. 
 
 no more war in that region. The people, all over the country, 
 rejoiced. Harrison left Cass with some soldiers, to keep Detroit, 
 and dismissing- many of the volunteers, (the young men from 
 Kentucky), he marched with the remainder of his army to 
 Niagara, where they joined the army of the center. 
 
 15. In February some British troops had crossed the St. Law> 
 rcnce on the ice, and destroyed much property at Ogdensburg. 
 General Dearborn now determined to attack the British at To- 
 ronto (then called York), in Upper Canada. Toward the close of 
 April, quite a large number of troops, in ships commanded by 
 Commodore Chauncey, went to that place, and made a strong 
 attack upon it. The Americans were commanded by General 
 Pike ; the British and Indians by General Sheafle. 
 
 10. The British found the Americans too strong for them, so 
 they fled, after setting fire to the powder in the fort, which blew 
 it all in pieces. General Pike was so badly hurt by some of the 
 flying stones and timbers, that he died on Chauncey's ship soon 
 afterward, with the captured British flag under his head. The 
 American flag soon floated over the ruined fort at York. 
 
 17. A month afterward, the same troops, borne by the same 
 ships, attacked the British Fort George, on the Niagara river. 
 The British were compelled to give up the fort. They fled to 
 Burlington Heights, at the western end of Lake Ontario, closely 
 pursued by the Americans. 
 
 18. Sir George Prevost, whom I have already mentioned [verse 
 1, page 186], came to Sackett's Harbor with ships and troops, 
 while Chauncey, Avith his fleet, was at the other end of Lake On- 
 tario. On the 27th of May, 1813, Prevost landed more than a 
 thousand men. General Brown, a brave soldier, was there, with 
 a few troops, and he called the surrounding inhabitants together 
 as quickly as possible. Prevost soon became alarmed, and fled to 
 his ships in great liaste. 
 
 19. Now the Americans plaimed an attack upon Montreal, in 
 
 QtTESTiONS. — 14. What was now gained ? What did Harrison do ? 15. What can you 
 tell about an attack on York, or Toronto ? 16. What can you tell of the fight and other 
 events? 17. What did the Americans do on the western shores of Lake Ontario? 18. 
 What occurred at Sackett's Harbor? 
 
90 T H E N A T I O N . 
 
 Events on the St. Lawrence. Villages burnt. Troubles in the South. 
 
 Canada. Dearborn was taken sick, and General Wilkinson took 
 bis place as chief commander. He collected seven thousand 
 troops on the banks of the St. Lawrence, early in Xovember, and 
 went down that river, expecting to be joined for the attack on 
 Montreal, by three thousand troops, under Hampton, from Lake 
 Cham plain. 
 
 20. The British were wide awake on both sides of the river, 
 and the Americans found it very difficult to pass many places, 
 with their boats. Some of them, under General Brown, landed 
 at Williamsburg, and there, on the 11th of November, the 
 Americans and British had a severe fight. The Americans lost 
 more than three hundred men, and the British about two hundred. 
 
 21. When he arrived at St. Regis, Wilkinson found that 
 Hampton would not join him, so he marched his army to French 
 Mills, nine miles in the country, and prepared to spend the win- 
 ter there. They called the place Fort Covington. 
 
 22. While these things were going on, there were some ex- 
 citinor scenes on the Niai^ara. The Americans burned the Ca- 
 nadian villao;e of Newark. The British were soon revenored. 
 They took Forts George and Niagara away from the Americans, 
 and burned Youngstown, Lewiston, Manchester (now Niagara 
 Falls village), the Tuscarora Indian village. Black Rock, and Buf- 
 falo. These places were all burned in December, and thus ended 
 the campaign of 1813 in the North. 
 
 23. I have told you that the brave Indian warrior, Tecumseh, 
 was killed in battle, in October, 1813. In the spring of that 
 year, he was among the fierce Southern tribes, to arouse them 
 against the white people. The Creeks [see verse 21, page 15] 
 listened to him ; and late in August they attacked Fort Mimms, 
 on the Alabama river, and murdered almost three hundred men, 
 women, and children. 
 
 24. This terrible massacre made all the white people of the 
 South very angrv ; and full twenty-five hundred Tennesseeans, 
 under General Jackson (one of the greatest of the American war- 
 
 QoESTiONS. — 10. What was planned? and what did the AmericanR do? 20. What 
 can yon tell o<" a battle in Canada? ''1. What did Wilkinson do? 22. What can you tell 
 of events on the Niagara frontier ? 23. What can you tell of TecumReh ? 
 
CAPTAIN LAWEENCE. 
 
 SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 191 
 
 The Indians subdued. Battles on the Ocean. Death of Lawrence. 
 
 riors), marched into the country of the Creeks. They had battle 
 after battle with the Indians, and always beat them. Finally, 
 toward the close of March, 1814, the last battle was fought at 
 the Great Horse Shoe Bend, on the Tallapoosa river. There 
 more than six hundred Indian warriors were slain, and the power 
 of the Creek nation was crushed forever. 
 
 25. Now I will tell you what happened 
 on the ocean during 1813. On the 24th 
 of February, the sloop-of-war Hornet^ 
 commanded by the brave Captain Law- 
 rence, fought and captured the British 
 brig Peacock^ off the east coast of South 
 America. A few minutes after the Pea- 
 cock gave up, it went to the bottom of 
 the sea. 
 
 26. Captain Lawrence was much 
 praised, and when he came home he was made commander of 
 the frigate Chesapeake^ a larger vessel. In this ship he sailed out 
 of Boston harbor on the 1st of June, 1813, and that afternoon 
 liad a hard battle with the British frigate Shannon. The brave 
 Captain Lawrence was shot, and as they carried him below to 
 die, he said, "Don't give up the ship!" But they were com- 
 pelled to give it up, for the Shaiuion was the victor. 
 
 27. In August, the British sloop Pelican took the American 
 brig Argus. A month afterward. Perry gained his great victory 
 on Lake Erie, about which I have told you. A few days before 
 this, the British brig Boxer had surrendered to the American 
 brig Enterprise, after a fight off the coast of Maine. The com- 
 mander of each vessel was killed, and they were buried in one 
 grave at Portland. 
 
 28. During the summer of 1813, the British admiral. Cock- 
 burn, attacked, plundered, and destroyed towns and other prop- 
 erty on the Chesapeake Bay and vicinity. In INIarch he destroyed 
 the American shipping in the Delaware, and in May he attacked 
 
 Qtjkstions. — ^24. What can vou tell nbont Jackson and Indian battles? 25. What oc- 
 cnTftd on the ocenn in 1813? f6. Wb^t can you tell about Captain Lnwrence? 27. 
 What else occurred on the ocean? 28. What can you tell about Admiral Cockburn ? 
 
19: 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 Cockburn the marauder. 
 
 LAWEEarCE CAEEIED BELOW. 
 
 and burned Havre de Grasse, Georgeto^vn, and Frederictown, on 
 the Chesapeake. Then he went into Hampton Roads, at Old 
 Point Comfort, and proceeded toward Norfolk. 
 
 29. The Americans on Craney Island, a little below Norfolk, 
 bravely disputed Cockburn's passage, and drove him back. Tlie 
 British then attacked and plundered Hampton until they were 
 tired, for the American soldiers there were too few to drive 
 them awav. Then they went South, plundering the Carolina 
 coast all the way to the Savannah river. 
 
 OrESTioxs.— 20. What occurred at Craney Island ? What more can you tell about 
 •Cockburn? 
 
SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. J 93 
 
 Porter in the Pacific. Movements of the American troops. 
 
 30. During 1813, the American frigate Essex, commanded by 
 Captain Porter, made a long cruise in the Atlantic and Pacific 
 oceans, and captured many British whaling vessels. At length, 
 in March, 1814, the Essex fought two British vessels at Valpa- 
 raiso. It was one of the hardest sea-fights during the wa". 
 The British were victors ; and Porter wrote to the Secretary of 
 the Navy, " We have been unfortunate, but not disgraced." 
 
 SECTION \{. 
 
 SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE CONTINUED. [1814, 1815.] 
 
 1. It was well for the Americans that Great Britain was at war 
 with Bonaparte all this time, and was prevented sending ships 
 and soldiers across the Atlantic. In March, 1814, Bonaparte 
 was driven out of France, and it was supposed that war would 
 cease. So the British sent fourteen thousand of the p'reat Wch 
 lington's troops over to Canada. 
 
 2. The American army in northern New York Avas put in mo- 
 tion at the close of February, It was useless to invade Canada 
 in the St. Lawrence region, so Wilkinson led some of the troops 
 to Plattsburg, on Lake Champlain, and Brown marched with 
 others to Sackett's Harbor. 
 
 3. In May, a British fleet and three thousand troops attacked 
 Oswego. After fighting a good deal of the time for two days, 
 they were driven away by the Americans, with a loss of over two 
 hundred men. They did not venture back again. 
 
 4. At about this time. General Brown led his troops to the 
 Niagara river. On the morning of the 3d of July, some Amer- 
 icans, under Generals Scott and Ripley, crossed the river and 
 captured Fort Erie. The next day, the American and British 
 armies had a very severe battle at Chippewa. The British were 
 
 QuESTioxa.— 30. What more can you tell about Captain Porter and his vessel' l. 
 What was well for the Americans'? 2. What did tlie Americans in northern Ni w York 
 do i 3. What occurred at Oswego ? 4. What occurred near the Niagara river ? 
 
 13 
 
194 
 
 THE IVATION 
 
 Events on the Canada frontier. 
 
 Battle at Plattsburg. 
 
 GENE3AL BEOWN. 
 
 badly beaten, and both armies suffered 
 very iniicli. The British lost about five 
 hundred men, and the Americans three 
 hundred. 
 
 5. The British retreated to Burling, 
 ton Heights, where they were joined by 
 General Drummond. Then they all 
 1 1 /Tlli^^^^'i^K^" \^ came back, and attacked Brown and his 
 iCIi'lE^^^^K^ "^ army at Bridgewater, near Niagara Falls. 
 There, at the close of a hot day, one of 
 the hardest battles of the war com- 
 menced, and continued until midnight, when each party had lost 
 a little more than eight hundred and fifty men. The Americai.s 
 were again the victors ; and the next day they took post at Fort 
 Erie. 
 
 6. On the 15th of August, Drummond, with five thousand men, 
 attacked Fort Erie, but was driven oft', after losing almost a thou- 
 sand of them. He was compelled to flee to Fort George ; and 
 finally the Americans destroyed Fort Erie, crossed the river, and 
 went into winter quarters at Buflfalo and in its neighborhood. 
 
 7. In August, General Prevost, with fourteen thousand men, 
 marched from Canada to drive the Americans from Plattsburg. 
 Each party had a small fleet on Lake Champlain, and these, and 
 the two armies had a very severe 
 battle at Plattsburg, on the ■ 11th 
 of September. The American army 
 was commanded by General Macomb, 
 and the navy by Commodore Mac- 
 donough. 
 
 8. This was one of the most im- 
 portant battles of the war. The Brit- 
 ish fleet was beaten ; and Prevost, 
 much alarmed, fled, having lost in 
 killed, wounded, and missing, twenty- 
 
 QOT-STIONS. — 5. What can yon 4 ell about the British army and a battle near Niajrara 
 Falls ? 6. What else happened on the Niagara frontier ? 7. What can you tell of the Brit- 
 ish and Americans on Lake Cliamplain ? 8. What can you tell of a battle at Plattsburg ? 
 
 COMMOnOEE MACDONOC(;ii. 
 
SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 195 
 
 Burning of Washington. Defense of Baltimore. The " Star-spangled Banner," 
 
 five hundred men. The Americans lost only one hundred and 
 twenty-one. This victory caused great rejoicings all over the 
 country. 
 
 9. At about the middle of August, General Itoss, one of Wel- 
 lington's bravest officers, came with a large fleet and six thousand 
 soldiers, and landed on the shores of Maryland. With five thou- 
 saiVd men he marched toward Washington city, and, at Bladens- 
 burg, he had a battle with Americans under General Winder. 
 
 10. The Americans were too few to oppose Ross, and on the 
 24th of August, the British entered Washington, burned the 
 Capitol, the President's house and many private buildings, and 
 came very near making a prisoner of President Madison. 
 
 11. Early in September, Ross proceeded with the British 
 fleet and army to capture Baltimore. He landed a few miles 
 from the city, and, while marching to attack it, he was killed in 
 a skirmish. Soon afterward, a severe battle, known as that of 
 North Point, occurred, while the British ships were attacking 
 Fort McHenry, in Baltimore harbor. 
 
 12. The Americans behaved with great valor, and so opposed 
 the British, at every move, that they concluded it was useless to 
 make further eff'orts to capture Baltimore. So they sailed away. 
 This defense was considered a great victory. Have you ever 
 heard the song of The Star-spangled Banner ? The banner 
 mentioned in it, was the American flag on Fort McHenry at that 
 time. That flag, you know, has a star for every State, and so it 
 is called the " star-spangled banner." 
 
 13. During the summer of 1814, British ships continually an- 
 noyed the people on the New England coast. Stonington was 
 attacked in August, but the armed inhabitants, after opposing 
 them for four days, finally compelled the British to leave. After 
 this, the war almost ceased at the North. 
 
 14. There was yet much trouble and danger in the South. 
 The Indians were pretty quiet, but the Spaniards, who owned 
 Florida, favored the British. The Spanish governor allowed the 
 
 Questions. —0. What occurred in Maryland? 10. What did the Britis]i do? 11. 
 What oconrred near Baltimore ? 1?. What can yon tell of tiie defense of Baltimore, and 
 rvsoiig? 1^. V>'hat occurred on the New England coast? 
 
lk)(j THENATION. 
 
 Events in Florida. New Orleans. Battle at New Orleans. 
 
 fitting out of a British fleet at Pensacola, to attack tlic American 
 fort at tlie entrance to Mobile Bay, and encouraged two hundred 
 Creek warriors to go with thein. The attack was made on the 
 11th of September. The British were driven off, with the loss 
 of one of their vessels and many men. 
 
 15. General Jackson, who commanded at the South, told the 
 Spanish governor that he would punish him for helping the 
 enemies of the Americans, if he did not give a good excuse for his 
 conduct. The governor paid no attention to what Jackson said. 
 So the general, early in November, marched his army into 
 Florida, drove the British in Pensacola to their shipping, and 
 luade the governor beg for mercy, and give up the fort, town, 
 and every thing else. 
 
 16. And now the people of New Orleans were greatly alarmed 
 by the news that a large number of British ships and soldiers 
 were coming to attack the city. They sent in great haste to 
 General Jackson, asking him to come and help them. lie ar- 
 rived there in December, and soon after that, General Packen- 
 ham, with twelve thousand of Wellington's soldiers, appeared 
 below New Orleans. 
 
 17. Jackson was soon prepared for the invaders. First he had 
 skirmishes with the advancing British. Finally, on the 8th of 
 January, 1815, a very severe battle was fought four miles below 
 the city, where Jackson had erected strong works, armed with 
 a few cannons. These works stretched across from the Missis- 
 sippi river to a deep cypress swamp. 
 
 18. Jackson had about six thousand men behind his works, 
 most of them armed with rifles. The British in full force 
 marched up. When they were within rifle shot, the Americans 
 fairly rained a shower of bullets upon them. Packenham was 
 killed, and soon the whole British army fled, leaving seven hun- 
 dred men dead, and more than a thousand wounded, on the field. 
 The Americans lost only seven killed, and six wounded ! 
 
 19. The battle at New Orleans was the last one, on land, of 
 
 Questions.— 14. What cain you tell of events in Florida? 15. What did General 
 Jackson do? 16. What can you tell about Now OrieansV 17. What preparations against 
 the British were made? 18. Describe the battla of New Orl .anr. 
 
WAR WITH ALGIERS. 197 
 
 War with Algiers. Decatur in the Mediterranean. 
 
 the Second War for Independence. The victory made the 
 Americans rejoice greatly. The American and British govern- 
 ments, through their agents appointed for the purpose, had 
 ah-eady made another bargain, or treaty, to become friends. 
 
 20. That bargain was completed at Ghent, in Belgiimi, on the 
 day before Christmas, in 1814 ; and forty days after the battle at 
 New Orleans, the President of the United States proclaimed 
 Peace. Then a day was appointed for the whole nation to join 
 in thanksgiving and praise to Almighty God for that blessed 
 event. 
 
 21. The contest with Great Britain had just ended, when the 
 Americans were compelled to engage in a short 
 
 war with a l g I e ir p . 
 
 22. I have already told you [page 175], about the sea-robbers 
 in the Mediterranean sea, and how the Bashaw of Tripoli was 
 made to behave himself. The Dey, or Governor of Algiers, hav- 
 ing been deceived by the story that the British had destroyed all 
 of the American war-vessels, began to rob their merchant-ships^ 
 and was very impertinent to the American agent there. 
 
 23. President Madison determined to make the Algerine, also, 
 behave liimself, so he sent the brave Decatur to the Mediterra- 
 nean, with some war-ships, in May, 1815. He fell in with the 
 Algerine fleet, took two of the vessels and many prisoners, and 
 then sailed to Algiers. The governor was astonished. Decatur 
 told him he must let every American go, and pay for all the 
 property his people had robbed the Americans of, or he would, 
 destroy his ships and his city. The frightened governor did so, 
 and after that he let the Americans alone. 
 
 24. Decatur thon made the Bashaws or Governors of Tunis 
 and Tripoli do the same thing, and from that time to this, we 
 have had very little trouble with the Barbary Powers, as they 
 
 Questions. — Tt. What can yon say of the victory at New Orleans ? What was done ? 
 ?0. What can you tell about the treaty for peace ? 21. What happened at that time ? 
 22. What can you tfll about the sea-robbers in the Mediterranean ? 2.^. What can you 
 tell about an expedition against the Algerines"? 24. What else did Decatur do? 
 
108 
 
 THE NATION 
 
 Close of Madison's administration. 
 
 American manufactures. 
 
 were called. In a little while, Decatur did there what all the 
 powers of Europe had not been able to do. 
 
 25. And now the stirring administration of Mr. Madison drew 
 to a close. Little else of much importance occurred before its 
 end, except the admission of Indiana into the Union, and giving 
 a 7iew charter to the United States Bank. In the autumn of 
 1816, James Monroe of Virginia, was elected President, and 
 Daniel D. Tompkins of New York, Vice-President of the United 
 States. 
 
 T/r^ 
 
 MO^TEOE, AND UI8 EESIDENCE. 
 
 SECTION YIL 
 
 Monroe's administration. 
 [1817-1825.] 
 
 1. James Monroe, the fifth Pres- 
 ident of the United States, was a 
 soldier in the Revolution, and be- 
 longed to the Republican party. 
 
 ^ He chose very wise men for his 
 cabinet, as advisers, and they all 
 went to work industriously to get 
 government matters out of the 
 confusion in which the war had left 
 h them. 
 
 2. During the war the Amer- 
 icans made cloth and many other 
 things, which before they bought 
 in England and France. They 
 spent a great deal of money for 
 machinery to do it with. When 
 the French and English goods 
 came in abundance after the war, 
 
 Qtjtstions.— "^S. What can you say about the closing; of Madison's administration? 
 1. What can you tell about Monroe and his cabinet? 2. What can you tell about 
 manufactures ? 
 
Monroe's administration. 199 
 
 Emigration to the West. Indian difficulties. Jackson in Florida. 
 
 these manufacturers were much injured, and thousands of people 
 had nothing to do. 
 
 3. Like many other things, tliis, that seemed an evil, was a 
 good. Thousands who were compelled to be idle went beyond 
 the mountains into the fertile West, cultivated the soil, and be- 
 came healthier, happier, and wealthier than they could have been 
 had they remained in the East. 
 
 4. Daring Mr. Monroe's administration, the Territories of Mis- 
 sissippi, Illinois, Alabama, and Missouri, w^cre admitted into the 
 Union as States. Settlements also increased very rapidly all over 
 the West. General prosperity was everywhere visible, and every- 
 body hoped for long years of repose, when some difficulty appeared 
 in the South. 
 
 5. There were bad British subjects in Florida, who were excit- 
 ing the Indians to injure the Americans. Toward the close of 
 1817, a large number of Creek and Seminole Indians and run- 
 away negroes, commenced plundering and murdering the settlers 
 on the borders of Georgia and Alabama. Troops were sent to 
 protect the people, but the Indians, becoming aroused, placed all 
 of them in great danger. 
 
 6. Hearing of this. General Jackson, with a thousand Ten- 
 nessecans on horseback, went to the aid of the troops. He 
 caught and hung two white men who had excited the Indians to 
 murder and plunder his countrymen. He then marched to Pen- 
 sacola, took the town and fort away from the Spaniards, and sent 
 the governor and others off to Cuba. 
 
 1. Some blamed Jackson for this. Finally, almost every body 
 said he was rie"ht, and had treated the governor just as he de- 
 served to be. Not long afterward the United States and Spain 
 made a bargain, by which all of Florida was given up to the 
 Americans. Then General Jackson was made the first American 
 Governor of Florida. 
 
 8. When the people of Missouri asked Congress to admit their 
 Territory into the Union as a State, there arose a great deal of 
 
 Questions. — 3. What did many people do ? 4. What«can yon say about Monroe's ad- 
 ministration? 5. What occurred in the South? 6. What did General Jackson do? 7. 
 What did the people think ? What was done ? 8. What can you tell about Missouri ? 
 
200 THE NATION. 
 
 The Missouri Compromise. The old soldiers. Pirates. La Fayeite. 
 
 disputing in Congress and out of it, as to whether slaves 
 should be allowed there. These disputes continued about two 
 years, and at times they were very warm. 
 
 9. It was finally agreed to allow negro slaves in Missouri ; but 
 it was also agreed that a line should be drawn from the southern 
 boundary of Missouri to the Pacific Ocean, and that north of 
 that line there should never be any slaves, in any new State that 
 might be formed there. This was called the Missouri Compro- 
 mise. 
 
 10. While this question was disturbing the people, Mr. Mon- 
 roe and Mr. Tompkins were again chosen President and Vice- 
 President. There was very little opposition to them, for the old 
 Federal party had almost ceased to exist. 
 
 11. In 1818, Congress made a law by which the old sol- 
 diei-s of the Revolution, yet living, were to be paid s(i^ much money 
 every year. I am sure you are glad of that. The same year an 
 arrangement was made for the Americans to share with the Brit- 
 ish in the Newfoundland fisheries. Do you remember what I 
 told you on page 23, about Cabot seeing so many codfish in the 
 neighborhood of that island ? 
 
 12. The sea-robbers, or pirates, were not all in the Mediter- 
 ranean. There were a great many of them among the West 
 India Islands, and they annoyed our merchant-vessels. The 
 President sent some ships there in 1822, and they destroyed 
 more than twenty of the pirate vessels. Commodore Perry cap- 
 tured many more of them the next year, and then the yellow 
 fever deprived him of his life. 
 
 13. And now a pleasant thing happened. La Fayette, who, 
 you remember [page 136], helped the Americans so nobly in the 
 old AVar for Independence, came to visit the people of the United 
 States. He had become an old man. He arrived in the sum- 
 mer of 1824, staid until the next year, and traveled more than 
 five thousand miles among us. A national vessel named Brandy- 
 wine^ in his honor, was then sent to convey him home. 
 
 Questions. — ^9. What was apreecl to ? 10. What can you tell about a new election ? 
 11. What can yon tell about the old soldiers and the fisheries? 12. What can you tell 
 about West India pirates ? 13. What can you tell about La Fayette ? 
 
ADAMS S ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 201 
 
 -John Quincy Adams. 
 
 Prosperity of the United States. 
 
 14. In the autumn of 1824, the people of the United States 
 chose a new Chief Magistrate. John Quincy Adams, son of the 
 old President, John Adams, was elected to that high office, and 
 John C. Calhoun of South Carolina, was chosen Vice-President. 
 
 SECTION VIII. 
 
 ADAMSS ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 [1825-1829.] 
 
 1. John Quincy Adams, the 
 sixth President of the United 
 States, was a youth during the 
 Kevolution ; yet he saw and knew 
 much of its scenes. He became 
 President on the 4th of March, 
 1825. At that time the United 
 States were at peace with all the 
 world, and every thing appeared 
 bright with prosperity. 
 
 2. How I Avish, my Young- 
 Friend, that in telling you the his- 
 tory of the United States, I could 
 have told you of such pleasant and 
 peaceful years as the country was 
 blessed with while John Quincy 
 Adams was President. But, alas ! 
 too much of the story is made up 
 of wars and disputes — of the doings 
 of bad men and the sufferings of 
 good men. I hope you will live to 
 see the time when wars and quar- 
 
 J. Q. ADAMS, AXD IIlS RESIDENCE. 
 
 QIrE8TI0^"S — 14. What about another election? 1. What can you tell about John 
 Ouincy Adams ? What can you say about peace and prosperity ? 2. What would I 
 like to tell you ? Of what is history made up ? 
 
202 T H E N AT I O N 
 
 The Erie Caiml. A singular coincidence. The Taritf. 
 
 rels will be no more heard of. Wl>cn every body shall try 
 to do right, that time will have come. 
 
 3. Thei'e was a little trouble in Ge'^'^rgia in connection with the 
 removal of the Creek and Cherotee Indians fi'oin that State, at 
 the commencement of Adams'? administration. But this diffi- 
 culty soon disappeared, and -bese Indians went beyond the Mis- 
 •^Jssippi river. 
 
 4. The same year, the great canal in 
 i^\'i State of New York, which connects 
 Lake Erie with the Hudson river, was 
 completed. It was a most wonderful 
 work, for it was really making a nav- 
 igable river over three hundred and 
 sixty miles in length. Dewitt Clinton 
 did more than any other man to accom- 
 plish the work, and his name will never 
 be spoken but with pride. 
 
 DEWITT CLIxNTON. r A 111 j. 1 
 
 5. A remarkable occurrence took 
 place in the summer of 182G. On the 4th of July, just fifty 
 years after the Declaration of Independence was adopted, 
 Thomas Jefferson and John Adams died. They were both on 
 the Committee that drew up the Declaration, you remember 
 [verse 17, page 129], both had been foreign ministers, and both 
 had been Vice-Presidents, and then Presidents of the United 
 States. At the time of their death, Mr. Adams was almost ninety 
 years old, and Mr. Jefferson almost eighty -three. 
 
 6. I have told you how the Americans, who commenced ma: - 
 ufacturing cloth and other things during the war, were injured 
 afterward by such goods coming from England, and being sold 
 cheaper than they could make them. AVell, in order to help the 
 American manufacturers, Congress, in 1828, decreed that so 
 much should be paid to the government for such and such goods 
 brought from England and France, and used by the Americans. 
 
 1. This duf?/, or tariff, as it was called, made such goods 
 
 Questions. — 3. What can you tell about the Creek Indians in Georgia? 4. What 
 can you tell about a great canal ? 5. What remarkabl;j occurrence took place ? 0. What 
 m(tre can you tell about American manufacturers '? 
 
JACKSON S ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 203 
 
 Andrew Jacksoi 
 
 His character. 
 
 dearer, and then tlie Americans could make money Ly manufac- 
 turing tlicm at the same price. This phm to })rotect our manu- 
 facturers, and get money for the government, was called The 
 American System. It was afterward a cause of trouble, as I 
 shall tell you presently. 
 
 8. President Adams's term now drew to a close. The nation 
 was very prosperous. The government was very little in debt, 
 and was at peace with all the world. In the autumn of 1828, the 
 people chose the great soldier, Andrew Jackson, to be their 
 Chief Magistrate, and John C. Calhoun was elected Vice-Pres- 
 ident. 
 
 SECTION IX. 
 
 Jackson's administration. 
 [1829-1837.] 
 
 1. Andrew Jackson, the seventh 
 President of the United States, was 
 the last of the Chief Magistrates, 
 except Harrison, who lived during 
 the Revolution. Jackson, though 
 quite a lad, was in the Patriot 
 army in South Carolina, and a 
 brave boy he was. 
 
 2. Jackson became President on 
 the 4th of March, 1829. He was 
 an honest man, with a strong 
 mind ; and he Avould always do 
 what he thought was right, without 
 caring a fig about what people 
 might say. 
 
 3. Things went on pretty 
 smoothly for two or three years. jackson, and nis residexce. 
 
 Questions. — 7. What can you tell about a tariff? 8. Wliat can you say about our 
 country, and a new election ? ' 1, 2. What can you say about General Jackson ? 
 
204 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 Opposition to the United States Bank. 
 
 The Black Hawk War. 
 
 There was a little trouble about the Cherokee Indians, in Georgia, 
 for a while, but nothing caused much uneasiness until the sum- 
 mer of 1832, when matters concerning the United States Bank, 
 the Western Indians, and the Tariff, made a great stir. 
 
 4. The Bank could not exist after 1836, unless Congress should 
 decree otherwise. At the beginning, Jackson believed that it 
 ought not to exist, and promptly said so. In the winter of 1832, 
 the officers of the Bank asked Congress to recharter it, that is, 
 decree that it should go on and do business after 1836. Con- 
 gress did so, but it was of no use. 
 
 5. I have told you [verse 4, page lT2] that no decree can be- 
 come a law until the President shall put his name to it. When 
 the Bank decree of Congress was handed to the President for him 
 to sign, he refused, and gave them to understand, that if they 
 should make forty such decrees, he would never put his name to 
 one of them. This refusal is called a Veto. This made a great 
 many people, all over the country, very angry, for they thought 
 business could not be done well without the Bank. 
 
 6. On page 7 is the picture of the head of Black Hawk, a 
 great Indian chief. Well, in the summer of 1832, Black Hawk 
 led some of the warriors of the Western tribes against the white 
 people near the Mississippi. But the war did not last long. 
 
 United States soldiers beat the In- 
 dians, and Black Hawk was made a 
 prisoner. Then they took him to 
 New York and other great cities, and 
 he was so astonished at the number 
 and power of the white people, that 
 he resolved never to go to war with 
 them again. 
 
 1. The most serious trouble was 
 about the Tariif, of which I have told 
 vou. The people at the South did 
 JOHN c. cALiiocx. not likc It*, aud those of South Car- 
 
 QuESTioxs. — n. "Wliat occurred during thn first two or three years? 4. What can 
 you tell about the United States Bank ? 5. AVhat more can you tell about the Bank, and 
 Congress, and a veto ? 6. What can you tell about Black Hawk ? 
 
JACKSON S ADMINISTRATION, 
 
 205 
 
 Trouble in South Carolina. Henry Clay. Jackson and the United States Bank. 
 
 oliiia declared tliat they would not pay tlie duty on goods 
 brought into Charleston. They were uphold in this Ly Mr. Cal- 
 houn, their greatest statesman. 
 
 8. But this was breaking the great bargain made in the 
 National Constitution, and President Jackson plainly told the 
 people of South Carolina that they must pay the duty, or he 
 would send United States troops there to compel them to, as 
 Washington did, you remember [page 174], among the whisky- 
 makers of Pennsylvania. 
 
 9. Matters appeared darker and darker every day, and most 
 people thought there would be war. 
 Then, early in 1833, Henry Clay, one 
 of the wisest men we ever had in Con- 
 gress, proposed a plan, called the Com- 
 promise Measure, which satisfied all 
 parties pretty well. It was adopted, and 
 so the trouble ceased. 
 
 10. Again in April, 1833, Jackson 
 made war upon the United States Bank. 
 Almost ten millions of dollars, belonging 
 to the United States, were in that bank, and 
 the use of this money was profitable. Jackson declared that the 
 money was not safe there, and he ordered it all to be taken from 
 the bank, and put into various State banks. This injured the old 
 bank very much, and as it could not get a new charter, it stopped 
 business forever, in 1836. This removal of the deposits, as it 
 was called, made the merchants and others very angry, and 
 business got into great confusion. 
 
 11. Jackson was again chosen President of the United States, 
 in the autumn of 1832, and most of the people believed him to 
 be the best man in the world to manage matters. Among other 
 things, he attempted the removal of all the Indians in the United 
 States to a fine country west of the Mississippi, where they would 
 not be disturbed by the white people. 
 
 Questions.— 7. What trouble now occurred? 8. What did the President do? 9. 
 How was the trouble ended? 10. What can yon t'^11 about the United States Bank and 
 the public money ? 1 1. What can you tell of a new election ? Wh.it rlid Jiickson try to do .' 
 
 IIENEY CLAY. 
 
206 
 
 THE NATION 
 
 The Seminoles aud Creeks. 
 
 Jackson's administration. 
 
 12. The Seminoles in Florida 
 refused to go. Led by Osceola, a 
 brave and cunning* chief, they 
 made war upon the white people, 
 which continued for several years. 
 Many United States soldiers were 
 sent there, from time to time, but 
 the Indians, in their dark swamps, 
 defied them. 
 
 13. Finally, in 1836, the Creeks 
 joined the Seminoles, and mail- 
 coaches, steamboats, and villages in Georgia and Alabama, were 
 attacked by them. General Scott, of whom I shall soon tell you 
 much more, went there, and beat the Creeks. During the sum- 
 mer of 1836, several thousands of them went to their new homes 
 beyond the Mississippi. 
 
 14. President Jackson's second term now drew to a close. He 
 had ruled with wisdom and energy, and the United States were 
 more thought of by the world than they ever Avere before. 
 France, and other governments of Europe, were compelled to be 
 honest in paying what had long been owing to the people of 
 this country, for injuries done to their ships before the war of 
 1812. Jackson always acted upon the principle — ask nothing 
 but what is right^ and submit to nothing that is wrong. 
 
 15. Two more new States had now been added to the Union, 
 by the admission of Arkansas and Michigan. In the autumn of 
 1836, Martin Van Buren, of New York, Avho had been Vice- 
 President for four years, was chosen President of the United 
 States ; and in the following winter the Senate chose Richard M. 
 Johnson, of Kentuckv, to be Vice-President. 
 
 Questions. — 12. What can you tell about Indians? IR. AVhat can you tell of an 
 Indian War? 14. What can you say about Jackson's administration? 15. What can 
 you tell about new States ? What about another elcctioa ? 
 
VAN BURENS ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 207 
 
 Martin Van Buren. 
 
 Extravagance of the people. 
 
 SECTION X. 
 
 VAN buren's administration. [1837-1841.] 
 
 1. Martin Van Buren became 
 the eighth President of the United 
 States, on the 4th of March, 1837. 
 He was born just at the close of 
 the Revohition. He was a poor 
 boy, but by doing right, and study- 
 ing and working very hard, he 
 became the greatest man in the 
 United States, when he was fifty- 
 five years old. 
 
 2. At this time, business all over 
 the country was in great confusion. 
 The., State banks had lent the pub- 
 lic money to almost every body, 
 and almost every body Avho bor- 
 rowed it became proud and ex- 
 travagant, built fine houses, and 
 even commenced building Avhole 
 villages. They acted as if they 
 never expected to pay the money ^ = 
 back, and a great many did not. 
 Finally, when the banks would not 
 lend any more, these people could 
 not pay the money back to the banks, nor to others, so almost 
 every one suffered. 
 
 3. The troubles in business became so great, that Van Buren 
 called Congress together in September, 1837, to talk the matter 
 over. But they did very little to help the people out of their 
 
 ^# 
 
 TAN BUKEN, AND III8 ErSIUENCE. 
 
 QuF-STioNS.— 1. What can 
 about brsiness and the action 
 
 yon toll nbont Martin Van Buren? ?. What can you sny 
 IS of the people';' 3. What can you tdl about Congress? 
 
208 THE NATION. 
 
 Sub-Treasury. Seminole war. North Eastern boundary. 
 
 troubles. Finally it was concluded not to let the banks have any 
 more of the public money. So men called Sub-Treasurers were 
 appointed to receive it at difterent sea-ports, and keep it until 
 called for. This plan, which has been in use ever since, was called 
 The Independent Treasury System. 
 
 4. The Seminole war was continued. Finally Osceola was in- 
 vited to the camp of General Jessup, wdio commanded the United 
 States troops in Florida, to have a talk about peace. There Os- 
 ceola was made a prisoner, and taken to Charleston, where he 
 died not long afterward. This was unfair ; and yet it seemed the 
 only way to stop the war. 
 
 5. Colonel Taylor, who afterward became President of the 
 United States, was in Florida a long time with troops, and had 
 several battles with the Indians ; but they were not finally sub- 
 dued until 1842, when the war ended. It had continued seven 
 years. 
 
 6. In 1837, some of the people of Canada resolved to become 
 independent of Great Britain, and commenced a revolution. 
 Many Americans went there to help them, and this caused very 
 unpleasant feelings between the governments of the United 
 States and Great Bi'itain. 
 
 7. President Van Buren did all he could to keep the Amer- 
 icans from going to Canada, but it was not until 1841, when John 
 Tyler was President, that a stop was put to it. Then the revolu- 
 tion had been put down ; and, since then, all has been pretty 
 quiet in Canada. 
 
 8. At this time the Americans had a serious dispute with th3 
 British, about the boundary line between the State of Maine and 
 the province of New Brunswick. This, too, made a great deal 
 of bad feeling, and at one time the people in that region armed 
 themselves for war. General Scott went there and made peace, 
 and in 1842 the whole matter was settled. 
 
 9. In the autumn of 1841, General Harrison, of Ohio, of 
 whom I have told you, was chosen President of the United 
 
 Questions.— 4, 5. What more can you tell about the Seminole war? 6. What can you 
 tell of troubles in Canada? 7. What did the Presidents do? S. What can you tell about 
 a boundarv line ? 
 
HARRISON 's AND TVLEk's ADMINISTRATION. 209 
 
 William Henry Harrison. 
 
 His inaugnration and death. 
 
 States, with John Tyler, of Virginia, as Vice-President. Now 
 there were two parties, called V^Hiigs and Democrats. Those who 
 were the friends of Jackson and Van Buren, were the Democrats, 
 and those who elected Harrison were Whigs. 
 
 SECTION XI. 
 
 Harrison's and tyler's administration. [1841-1845.] 
 
 1. William Henry Harrison, the 
 ninth President of the United 
 States, was born more than two 
 years before the Battle of Bnnker's 
 Hill, of which I have told you. 
 He was a little boy all through that 
 old war. 
 
 2. General Harrison became Pres- 
 ident on the 4th of March, 1841, 
 and precisely one month afterward, 
 he died. There was great grief 
 amonor his friends all over the coun- 
 
 o 
 
 try, but the people felt that the event 
 was right, for God had ordered it so. 
 Harrison was an old man, almost 
 seventy years of age. According 
 to the decree of the Federal Consti- 
 tution, the Vice-President became 
 the Chief Magistrate, and on the 
 6th of April, 1841, the 
 
 HARBISON, AND HIS RESIDENCE. 
 
 administration of TYLER 
 
 commenced. John Tyler was a much 
 
 younger man, and was the tenth President of the United State?. 
 
 Questions. — ^. Wiiat can yon sny about a new election? 1. What can yon tell 
 about General Harrison? 2. What can you tell about his death and the consequences ? 
 
 u 
 
210 
 
 THE NATION 
 
 Congress. 
 
 Tyler's veto. 
 
 Changes in the country. 
 
 3. President Harrison had ap- 
 pointed the last day of May for 
 Congress to meet, to talk over the 
 aifairs of the country. Tliey did 
 so, and remained together until the 
 
 \\ middle of September. Their chief 
 business was to make a law for 
 chartering a United States Bank. 
 
 4. President Tyler, like Jackson, 
 refused to sign the law. His politi- 
 cal friends were very much offended, 
 and all of his Cabinet advisers left 
 him, and would have nothing more 
 
 ^ to do with him, except the great 
 Daniel Webster, who Avas the Sec- 
 retary of State. Mr. Webster knew 
 that it was best for his country to 
 remain, and he did so. Men should 
 love their country more than party. 
 
 5. During Mr. Tyler's adminis- 
 tration, changes were made in the 
 tariff laws ; the State of "Rhode 
 
 Island was favored with a new constitution, and measures were 
 
 taken for the admission of Texas 
 
 into the Union. There was much 
 
 trouble in Rhode Island about the 
 
 constitution. Some liked the old 
 
 charter given them by King Charles 
 
 TTLEE, AND HIS KESIDENCB. 
 
 the Second [verse 3, page 83] 
 well enough, and others wished a 
 new one. The two parties came 
 very near having a war about it. 
 
 6. The admission of Texas was 
 an important matter. That State 
 
 QiTF.STiONS.— 3. What can von tell about Congress? 4. What can vou tell about 
 Tyler's troubles? What did Webster do ? 5. What occurred during Tyler's adminis- 
 tration ? 
 
 DANIEL WEUSTER. 
 
folk's administration. 211 
 
 Texas. Its Annexation. The Magnetic Telegraph. 
 
 was once a part of Mexico. A great many Americans had settled 
 there, and they finally concluded to be free. But they had to 
 fight for their freedom, and in 1836 the jDcople of Texas became 
 independent of Mexico. 
 
 1. After awhile the Texas people wished their State to become 
 one of the United States, and arrangements were made for that 
 purpose in 1844. Just at the close of Mr. Tyler's administration 
 in 1845, Congress agreed to it, and Texas became one of the 
 States of our Union, on the 4th of July following. 
 
 8. The annexation of Texas had much effect on the election of 
 President in the autumn of 1844. A majority of the people 
 were in favor of that annexation, and James K. Polk, of Ten- 
 nessee, who was also in favor of it, was chosen Chief Magistrate, 
 with George M. Dallas as Vice-President. 
 
 9. One of the most wonderful things ever before known, oc- 
 curred in 1844 in connection with Mr. Polk. A meeting of 
 Democrats at Baltimore, having selected Mr. Polk as the best 
 man for President, the news of this choice was sent from there 
 to Washington, forty miles, by the Magnetic Telegraph. This 
 wonderful invention by Professor Samuel F. B. Morse, an Amer- 
 ican, by which one man's thoughts may be conveyed to another 
 man, a thousand miles in a second, was then just completed, and 
 that was the first public use ever made of it. Now, you know, 
 sending thoughts by Telegraph is a very common thing. 
 
 SECTION XII. 
 
 POLKS ADMINISTRATION. [1845-1849.] 
 
 1. James Knox Polk was fifty years old when he became the 
 eleventh President of the United States on the 4th of March, 
 
 Qor:sTiON3.— 6. What can you say about Texas? 8. What did Texas and the United 
 States do ? 8. What happened in 1844 ? 9. What can you tell about a wonderful inven- 
 tion? 1. What can you say about James K. Polk? 
 
212 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 Trouble with Mexico. 
 
 Armies on the frontier. 
 
 1845. He was a Democrat in 
 politics, and his party was strong 
 throughout the country. 
 
 2. The coining in of Texas was 
 the most important event at tl.3 
 beginning of Mr. Polk's administn> 
 tion. The government of Mexico 
 had never acknowledged the inde- 
 pendence of that State, but con- 
 tinued to claim it as a part of that 
 republic. Of course the act of 
 
 ="^^ Congress in admitting it was very 
 ^ offensive. 
 
 3. This offense and an old quarrel 
 about debts due from Mexico to 
 people of the United States, soon 
 caused a war. Expecting this, the 
 President ordered General Taylor 
 and fifteen hundred soldiers to go 
 to Texas in July. They encamped 
 at Corpus Christi, not far from the 
 Rio Grande, or Grand River. At 
 
 the same time some American war-vessels went into the Gulf 
 of Mexico. 
 
 4. A large number of Mexican troops collected at Matamoras, 
 near the mouth of the Rio Grande, at the close of 1845. Early 
 in January following. General Taylor with most of his troops, 
 formed a camp and commenced building a fort on the opposite 
 side of the river. General Ampudia (pronounced Atn-poo-dkec~ 
 ah) who commanded the Mexicans, ordered him to leave in twen- 
 ty-four hours, but be refused to do so. 
 
 5. General Arista (pronounced Ah-rees-tah) now became the 
 Mexican commander. He was a better soldier than Ampudia, 
 and Taylor's situation became a dangerous one. Soon, armed 
 
 Questions. — 2. What can you eay about the admission of Texas? 3. What can 
 you tell about preparations for war ? 4. What occurred on the Rio Grande ? 5. "What 
 can yon tell about tlie t\. o armies ? 
 
 POLK, AND HIS BESIDENCE. 
 
WAR W 1 T H M E X I C O . 213 
 
 War with Mexico. Taylor's two great battles. Plan of the war. 
 
 Mexicans crossed the river, and late in April some Americans 
 were killed by tlicm. This was the first blood shed in 
 
 THE W A R W I T II ISI E X I C O . 
 
 (). Taylor had left some soldiers, with provisions and other 
 things, at Point Isabel. lie heard that a large number of Mex- 
 icans were marching in that direction, so he hastened thither with 
 a greater part of his army, \yhcn he had gone, the Mexicans 
 attacked his fort, opposite Matamoras, which compelled him to 
 march back to defend that. 
 
 Y. On his way back, General Taylor fell in Avith six thousand 
 Mexicans, under Arista. It was on the 8th of May, 184G. The 
 place where they met was called Palo Alto, and there they had 
 a very hard fight for five hours. The Mexicans were badly beaten, 
 and lost six hundred men. 
 
 8. Just at evening the next day, the Americans again fell in 
 with the Mexicans at a place called Rcsaca cle la Falma, three 
 miles from Matamoras. There they liad another severe battle, 
 and the Mexicans were beaten, with a loss of more than a thou- 
 sand men. These misfortunes greatly alarmed them. 
 
 9. Before these two battles were heard of in the United 
 States, Congress liad declared war against Mexico, and the Sec- 
 retary of War, with the help of General Scott, had planned an 
 extensive campaign. Mexico, you will see by the map, extends 
 across to the Pacific Ocean, so it was planned to send war-ships 
 around to attack the enemy on that coast. The President was 
 allowed to raise an army of fifty thousand men, and it was deter- 
 mined to take possession of Mexico. 
 
 10. After his successful battles, Taylor drove the Mexicans 
 from Matamoras, and marched toward Monterey, a strong city in 
 Mexico. He took that city on the 24th of September, and then 
 encamped near, where he waited for further orders what to do, 
 from the President of the United States. 
 
 Questions. — G. What can you tell about the commencement of the war ? 7, S. AVhat 
 can you tell about two battles with the Mexicans? 9. What did Congress do ? What 
 plans were arranged ? 10. What can you tell about General Taylor in Mexico 'r 
 
214 
 
 THE NATION 
 
 Military movements. 
 
 General Scott. 
 
 Northern Mexico conquered. 
 
 11. While Taylor was waiting, other officers were busy else- 
 M'here. General AVool was preparing the recruits, or the new 
 men who joined the army, for military service ; and in October 
 he marched into Mexico, and took possession of some of the coun- 
 try. In November General Worth took one or two places away 
 from the Mexicans. At that time General Taylor was in motion, 
 with his main army. After taking possession of a large tract of 
 country, Taylor encamped at Victoria. 
 
 12. General Scott, as commander-in- 
 chief of the armies of the United States, 
 went to Mexico early in 1847, and pre- 
 pared to attack the strong town of 
 Vera Cruz, and the fort there. For that 
 purpose, he strengthened his own army, 
 by taking many troops from General 
 Taylor. Yet that brave soldier, with 
 only about five thousand men, marched 
 boldly against the Mexican general, 
 Santa Anna, who had twenty thousand. 
 
 13. At Buena Vista (pronomiced Bwe-nah Ves-tah), which 
 means " pleasant view," the two armies had a terrible battle on 
 tne 23d of February, 1847. It lasted all day. The Mexicans 
 were dreadfully beaten, and left full two thousand men on the 
 field, killed and wounded. The Americans lost about seven hun- 
 dred. 
 
 14. All northern Mexico was now in possession of the Amer- 
 icans ; and in the course of a few months, the conquering Taylor 
 returned to the United States, and was everywhere received with 
 the greatest honors. Then the people first began to talk about 
 making him President of our Republic. 
 
 15. A\hile these things were occurring, the Americans, under 
 different leaders, were taking possession of other parts of northern 
 Mexico. General Kearney was in chief command of what was 
 called the Army of the West ; and in August, 1 846, he drove 
 
 OTJESTtONB.— 11. What can you tell about oth,->r movements in M-xico? l"?. What 
 can you tell about Generals Scott and Taylor y 13. "What can you tell about a battle ? 
 15. What else did the Americans do ? 
 
 GENERAL SCOTT. 
 
SCOTT S INVASION OF MEXICO. 
 
 215 
 
 Fremont and California. 
 
 Doniphan. 
 
 Scott' B invasion. 
 
 the Mexicans from Santa F6, the chief city of New Mexico, and 
 took possession of that broad territory. 
 
 16. During the same summer, 
 Colonel Fremont (the brave explorer 
 of the Rocky Mountains) and others, 
 took possession of California. After 
 some more battling until early in 
 January, 1847, all became quiet. 
 Then a vast territory, stretching 
 along the Pacific Ocean, and several 
 hundred miles into the country, came 
 into possession of the Americans. 
 
 17. In the mean while, Colonel 
 Doniphan, with a thousand brave Missourians, made a triumphant 
 march into northern Mexico. After capturing Chihuahua (pro- 
 nounced Chee-wah-wah), one of the finest provinces of northern 
 Mexico, he returned to New Orleans, having marched over five 
 thousand miles. General Scott was now on his victorious way 
 toward the great city of Mexico. Listen attentively, and I will 
 tell you something about 
 
 COLONEL FEEMONT. 
 
 SCOTT S INVASION OF MEXICO. 
 
 18. Scott landed near Vera Cruz with about thirteen thousand 
 men, early in March, 1847. His troops were borne there by a 
 fleet commanded by Commodore Conner, which remained to 
 assist in the attack on Vera Cruz. That attack occurred on the 
 18th of March, and continued nine days. Then the city, the 
 strong castle of San Juan de Ulloa (pronounced San Whan dah 
 Oo-loo-ah), and five thousand prisoners, with five hundred can- 
 nons, were given up to the Americans. 
 
 19. On the 8th of April, Scott's army commenced their march 
 toward the city of Mexico. At Cerro Gordo, a diflRcult place in 
 the mountains, they were met by Santa Anna and a large army. 
 
 Questions. — 10. What can yon tell about Fremont and others? 17. What can yon 
 ttiU nbout Colonel Doniphan ? ' 18. What can yon tell about the Americans at Vera Cruz? 
 19. What can you tell of the battle at Cerro Gordo ? 
 
;16 T II E N A T I O N 
 
 Progress of the American army. Capture of Mexico. End of the war. 
 
 There tliey had a severe battle, when the Mexicans lost, in killed, 
 wounded, and prisoners, over four thousand men. Santa Anna 
 escaped on the back of a mule. 
 
 20. Week after week, Scott's army continued to move on 
 through that interesting country, taking possession of place after 
 place, and everywhere driving the Mexicans before them. Within 
 two months, that army of not more than ten thousand men, took 
 some of the strongest places in Mexico, made ten thousand pris- 
 oners, and captured seven hundred cannons, ten thousand muskets, 
 and thirty thousand bombshells and cannon balls. 
 
 21. Scott rested awhile at Puebla (pronounced Pweb-lah), and 
 in August moved on over the lofty Cordilleras, a chain of high 
 mountains in Mexico. From the summits of these hills, the 
 Americans looked down into distant valleys, and saw the great 
 city of Mexico, the object of their long and perilous march. 
 
 22. Onward the conquering army marched, and after fighting 
 several hard battles, and always beating the Mexicans, they ap- 
 peared before the ancient city, where Cortez, a great Spanish 
 soldier, appeared almost three hundred years before. Santa 
 Anna and his army, with the government officers, fled from the 
 doomed capital at night ; and on the next morning, the 14th of 
 September, 1847, General Scott and his brave army entered the 
 city as victors, and took possession of the Mexican empire. 
 
 23. The war soon ceased. On the 2d of February, 1848, the 
 Mexican Congress and American Commissioners made a bargain 
 or treaty for peace. It was agreed to by the United States Gov- 
 ernment, and then all but New Mexico and California, which had 
 been taken from the Mexicans by the Americans, was given up. 
 These provinces became a part of the United States, and Califor- 
 nia has since been admitted into the Union. 
 
 24. In the same month when this treaty was made, gold was 
 first found in a mill stream on the American fork of the Sacra- 
 mento river, in California. Soon it was found elsewhere ; and 
 
 QursTioxs.— SIO. ^Vhat did Scott's army accomplish ? 21. What can you tell of the 
 approach to the city of Mexico? 22. What can you tell about the conque-^t of Mexico? 
 2.3. What can you toll about the asreements of the tvro governments? 24. What can 
 you tell about finding gold ? What did it lead to ? 
 
TAYLORS ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 217 
 
 Gold in California. 
 
 General Taylor. 
 
 His Inauguration. 
 
 when it was known that gold was plentiful there, thousands of 
 people went from the United States and elsewhere, to dig it. 
 Gold, worth millions and millions of dollars, has been found in 
 California since then, and a fine State of the Union has grown up 
 on that coast of the Pacific Ocean. 
 
 25. The war with Mexico was the chief event of Mr. Polk's 
 administration. A difficulty with England, concerning the north- 
 ern boundary of Oregon, had been settled; and in May, 1848, 
 Wisconsin was admitted into the Union as a State. 
 
 26. The brave deeds of General Taylor, in Mexico, made him 
 respected and beloved by the people of the United States, and at 
 the election for President, in the 
 autumn of 1848, he was chosen 
 Chief Magistrate of the Republic. 
 Millard Fillmore, of New York, was 
 elected Vice-President. 
 
 SECTION XIII. 
 
 Taylor's administration. 
 [1849-1850.] 
 
 1. Zachary Taylor was sixty- 
 five years of age when, on the 5th 
 of March, 1849, he became the 
 twelfth President of the United 
 States. The 4th of March came 
 on Sunday that year, and he was 
 not inaugurated until the next day. 
 
 2. I have told you that thou- 
 sands went to California to dig 
 gold. Very soon there were peo- 
 
 'AYLOB, ANi) Ilig I'."8inp:NCE. 
 
 Questions.— 25. What were the chief events of Polk's adnii-iistration ? CC>. What can 
 you say about a new election? 1. What can you tell about President Taylor and his 
 inauguration? 
 
218 THE NATION 
 
 Admission of California. Disputes about Slavery. Death of Taylor. 
 
 pie enough there to form a State, and in September, 1849, 
 twenty months after the first gold was found there, they met and 
 formed a constitution, or solemn covenant, by which they agreed 
 to be governed. 
 
 3. In February, 1850, the people of California asked Congress 
 to' admit their country into the Union as a State. That request 
 made a great stir, for they had said in their constitution that there 
 should be no negro slaves in California. The people of the north- 
 ern and w^estern States liked that, but those of the southern 
 States did not like it at all. At one time it was thought by some 
 that they would go to war about it. 
 
 4. This matter was disputed about in Congress for many 
 months. Finally, Henry Clay, of whom I have told you, [p 206,] 
 proposed a plan that suited all parties pretty \vell. It was agreed 
 in that plan, that California might come in without slaves, and 
 that if any slaves ran away from the South into the free States 
 they should be given up to their owners. All this was agreed 
 to in Congress, but many people, particularly at the North, were 
 not pleased with what was called the Compromise Measure. 
 
 5. While this matter was being talked over in Congress, Pres- 
 ident Taylor sickened and died. That sad event occurred in 
 July, 1850. He was the second President who had died while 
 in office. The Vice-President, as before, you remember [page 209], 
 then became President, and on the 10th of July, 1850, 
 
 FILLMORE S ADMINISTRATION 
 
 commenced. 
 
 6. During President Taylor's brief administration of sixtccD 
 months, one State and three Territories were added to the Re- 
 public. One of the Territories was named Utah, but was called by 
 the people who settled there, Deseret, or the Land of the Honey- 
 bee. It is near the middle of our continent. 
 
 v. Utah was settled by a people called Mormons. I liavc not 
 
 Questions. — 2. What more can you say about California ? V,. What can you tell about 
 C ilifornia coming into the Union? 4. What was finally done ' 5. ^Vhat sail event hap- 
 pened ? «j. What occurred during Taylor's administration ? 
 
FILLMORE S ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 219 
 
 The Mormons. 
 
 Cuba. 
 
 Arctic Expedition, 
 
 time to tell you much about them. 
 It would be a long story. They 
 are a people with a very queer 
 kind of religion ; and they all do 
 as their head man, or Proijhet^ as ^ 
 he is called, tell them to do. There f/ 
 are now a great many thousands of 
 them in Utah, and I expect there 
 will be much trouble yet, on their 
 account, because they allow things 
 to be done which the people of 
 the United States do not like. 
 
 8. Some trouble with Cuba, one 
 of the West India islands belong- 
 ing to Spain, commenced in the 
 spring of 1850, and at one time it j^T^: 
 threatened to make war between 
 the United States and Spain. But 
 the dispute was fairly settled, and 
 the trouble disappeared. 
 
 9. An important expedition left 
 New York in May, 1850, under the 
 command of Lieutenant De Haven. 
 It went to the Frozen Ocean, at the North, in search of Sir John 
 Franklin, a great English sailor, who went there five years be- 
 fore, and has never returned. Another similar expedition sailed 
 from New York in 1853, under Dr. Kane, and was gone until the 
 autumn of 1855. The commander and his men suff'cred terribly 
 among the ice and snows, during the long, dark polar winters. 
 Dr. Kane lived only a little more than a year after his return. 
 
 10. In 1852, the United States and Great Britain had a dis- 
 pute about catching fishes in the neighborhood of Newloundland. 
 They both sent armed ships there, but the difficulty was finally 
 settled by the better way of talking^ rather than \>y fghtinyj. 
 
 Questions. — 1. What can you tell about the Mormons ? 8. Wliat can you tell about 
 Cuba? 9. What can you tell of wonderful expeditions to the North? 10. What can 
 you tell about a fishery dispute? 
 
 FILLMORE, AND HIS EESIDENCE. 
 
220 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 Japan expedition. 
 
 New election. 
 
 Franklin Rerce. 
 
 11. In tlie same year American -vvar-sliips -went to Japan, off 
 the eastern coast of China, and the commander carried a letter 
 to the Emperor, from our President, asking him to allow 
 Americans, as well as the Dutch, to trade there. The Emperor 
 agreed to it, and the war-ships came homo. You Avill be glad to 
 know a great deal about the Japan people, when you shall be older. 
 
 12. In the autumn of 1852, the people of the United States 
 chose Franklin Pierce, of New Hampshire, to be their next Pres- 
 ident, and William R. King, of Alabama, for Vice-President. 
 Not long afterward a new Territory, called Washington, was 
 made out of Oregon. So the States of our Confederation con- 
 tinually grow. First Territories, then States. 
 
 PIE3CE, AXn III3 EESIHENCE. 
 
 SECTION XIY. 
 
 Pierce's administration. 
 [1853-1857.] 
 
 1. Franklin Pierce was forty -nine 
 years of age when he became the 
 fourteenth President of the United 
 
 Jjj States, on the 4th of March, 1853. 
 The country was prosperous and 
 ]■ peaceful, and nothing disturbed the 
 general harmony, except a little 
 dispute with Mexico about bound- 
 aries, which was soon settled. 
 
 2. In May of that year, ships 
 were sent to explore the eastern 
 
 ^ coast of Asia ; and at the same 
 time, there were land expeditions 
 in progress, searching for a good 
 route for a railway to the Pacific 
 
 QtJr:GTioNS. — 11. What can you tell about an expedition to Japan? l**. ^yllat cin you 
 toll about a new election ? 1. What can you tell about President Pierce and the coun- 
 
Pierce's administration. 221 
 
 Exploring expeditions. Kansas. Atlantic Telegraph. 
 
 Ocean. When all things con- 
 templated by these expedi- 
 tions shall be completed, and 
 ocean steamships go regularly 
 across the Pacific from Amer- 
 ica to Asia, we may go to the 
 
 wonderful land of China and ^_ 
 
 Japan, in a very little while. 
 
 3. In the year 1855, the ^ ^"^^^ steamship. 
 Americans became much excited about negro slavery in a 
 Territory west of the Mississippi, called Kansas. People from 
 all parts of the Union went there to settle, and they quarreled, 
 and sometimes fought, because a part of them were in favor of 
 having slaves there, and a part of them were opposed to it. 
 There was real war there, in 1856, but it was soon stopped. 
 Those who opposed slavery were the more numerous ; and in 
 January, 1860, Kansas became a free State of the Republic. 
 
 4. Some trouble was expected with foreign nations in 1855. 
 Spain was offended because our government seemed determined 
 to possess her island of Cuba. Great Britain was offended be- 
 cause we sent her minister home for violating our laws, by en- 
 listing men for the British army ; and the Central American 
 States were offended, because lawless men went there from our 
 borders, to seize their country 
 
 5. These things were settled in a friendly manner, and nothing 
 of much importance occurred for some time, excepting attempts 
 to connect America and Europe by telegraphic wires more than 
 sixteen hundred miles long. [See verse 9, page 211.] It was 
 accomplished at the close of the summer of 1858, when the 
 Queen of England spoke to the President of the United States, 
 and he answered on the same day. 
 
 6. In the autumn of 1856, James Buchanan, of Pennsylvania, 
 was elected President of the United States, and John C. Breck- 
 inridge, of Kentucky, Vice-President. 
 
 Questions.— 2. What can you tell about exploring expeditions? 3. What can you 
 say about Kansas? 4. Tell about threatened trouble with foreign nations. 5. Tell about 
 the telegraph wires. &. Who were elected President and Vice-President ? 
 
222 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 fJames Buchanan. 
 
 The Mormons. 
 
 The Slave-trade. 
 
 SECTION XV. 
 
 T3UC II A N A n' S A D M I X I S T R A T I O X . [1857-lSGl.] 
 
 1. James Buchanan was in- 
 augurated the fifteenth President 
 of the United States on the 4th 
 of March, 1857. From the be- 
 ginning to the end of his admin- 
 istration, the subject of slavery 
 kept the people of the country 
 in continual disputes, and created 
 much bad feeling. 
 
 2. The Mormons, of whom I 
 have spoken in verse 7 on page 
 218, made some trouble. Be- 
 cause the Congress would not 
 make their Territory a State, 
 they threatened to rebel. Troops 
 were sent to compel their obe- 
 dience ; but before these arrived, 
 the Mormons concluded to obey 
 the laws and make no more 
 trouble. 
 
 3. Slight difficulties with for- 
 eign nations occurred in 1857 and 
 
 1858, but they were small in comparison with troubles at home 
 on account of slavery. Men in the Slave States determined to 
 brinjy neo-roes from Africa ajjain, and to fill some of the new 
 Territories with them. The people of the Free States declared 
 that they should do no such thing. 
 
 4. Bitter quarrels were kept up. They were stopped for a 
 
 BUCHANAN, AND HIS EESIDENOE. 
 
THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. 
 
 223 
 
 Distinguished Visitors. 
 
 Rebellion. 
 
 Civil War. 
 
 little while, when great men from Japan, and a lad (the Prince 
 of Wales), who expects to be King of England, came here in 
 1860, to visit our President. As soon as they were gone, the old 
 quarrel was resumed. 
 
 5. Abraham Lincoln, of Illi- 
 nois, who was opposed to Slav- 
 ery, was elected President of the 
 United States in 1860. Poli- 
 ticians in the slave-labor States 
 made this a pretext for rebellion 
 against the National Govern- 
 ment. Without any right to do 
 so, they declared several States 
 to be separated from the rest; 
 and they formed a confederacy 
 of them, and made Jefferson 
 Davis, a bold and wicked man, 
 chief ruler. 
 
 6. These Confederates com- 
 menced war against their gov- 
 ernment, in the Spring of 1861, 
 by attacking Fort Sumter, in 
 Charleston Harbor. President 
 Lincoln called for a large army 
 to stop them. The people in 
 
 LINCOLN, AND HIS RISIDENCE. 
 
 FOET SUMTER. 
 
224 THE NATION. 
 
 Traitors. "Washington City in Danger. Big Bethel and West Virginia, 
 
 tlie slave-labor States gladly took up arms to defend their coun- 
 try. Then began the most dreadful civil war ever known. 
 
 THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. [I8GI.] 
 
 7. Men who try to destroy their government are called trai- 
 tors. Some of these managed our Government before the war 
 began. They had sent far away all the soldiers and ships of war ; 
 and had also sent a larger part of the guns of all kinds to the 
 Southern States, so that Mr. Lincoln should have nothing to de- 
 fend the Government with. But the people all over the free- 
 labor States hnrried to help him, and the traitors soon found that 
 they were not going to have things all their own way. 
 
 8. The Confederates tried hard to get Washington City, the 
 seat of Government, intending to drive Mr. Lincoln away, and 
 make Jefferson Davis President. They raised an army, and went 
 as far as Manassas, in Virginia, thirty miles from Washington, 
 where they staid a long time. Late in May, National troops, 
 as those were called that defended the Government, went across 
 the Potomac River, from Washington into Virginia, and took 
 possession of Alexandria and Arlington Heights. 
 
 9. Early in June, a battle was fought at Big Bethel, a few miles 
 from Fortress Monroe, in Virginia, when the Nationals were 
 beaten. On the very next day there was a little battle at Rom- 
 ney, in Western Virginia, when the Confederates were beaten. 
 At the same time, National troops were marching across Western 
 Virginia, under General McClellan, to assist in defending Wash- 
 ington City. At this time, loyal citizens of V/estern Virginia 
 formed a new State, called West Virginia, which was recog- 
 nized by the Government. 
 
 Questions.— 5. Who was elected President of the United States, in 1860? What did 
 politicians do? 6. ITow was a civil war begun? What did President Lincoln and the 
 people do ? 7. Who :ire traitors ? What did some of them in the Government do ? How 
 did the people act ? s. What did tlie Confederates try hard to do ? What can you tell 
 about their army? What did the National troops do? 9. What can you tell about a 
 battle, in June, near Fortress Monroe? What about another battle the next day? Wliat 
 were the National troops doing? What can you toll about a new St it,- ? 
 
CHEAT CIVIL W A R . 
 
 Army of the Potomac. The Coast and the Mississippi 
 
 JEFFEBSON DAVIS. 
 
 10. Jefferson Davis and his asso- 
 ciates went to Kiclimond in July, and 
 called that the capital of the Con- 
 federacy. National troops soon start- 
 ed from Washington to drive them 
 away and stop the rebellion. They 
 met the Confederates near a place 
 known as Manassas Junction, and on a 
 stream of water called Bull's Run, 
 the two armies had a hard fight, and 
 several hundred were killed and wounded on each side. The 
 National troops were made to fly back toward Washington in 
 great confusion. 
 
 11. General McClellan now took command of the troops 
 They were called the Army of the Potomac, and for many months 
 he was preparing them to march to Richmond. In the mean 
 time there was war in Missouri ; and in a battle at Wilson's* 
 Creek, in August, the brave General Lyon was killed. 
 
 12. The war was all the time spreading wider and wider, and 
 more and more people were engaged in it. At the close of Au- 
 gust, General Butler and Commodore Stringham, with many troops, 
 went to Hatteras Inlet, on the coastof North Carolina, and took 
 away from the Confederates some forts they had built there. 
 Very soon afterward, General Rosecrans had some fighting with 
 Confederates in Western Virginia. 
 
 13. At a place called BalTs Bluff, not far up the Potomac from 
 Washington City, there was a battle at the close of October, 
 when the Nationals were badly beaten. A week later, troops 
 under General Grant were beaten by the Confederates in a fight 
 at Belmont, on the Missouri side of the Mississippi River. On the 
 
 Questions. — 10. What can you tell about the Confederates at Richmond ? Give i»n 
 account of the battle of BuH's Kun. 11. What did General McClellan now do? What 
 was his army called ? What have you to say about the war elsewhere ? 12. What have 
 you to say about the war* What was done on the coast of North Carolina and in West- 
 ern Virsrfnia ? 13. What can you tell about the battles of Ball's BlutT, Belmont, and on 
 the coaKt of South Carolina ? 
 
226 THE NATION. 
 
 England and France. North (Jarolina Coast. Operations in the West 
 
 same day (7th of November), the National navy, under Admiral 
 Dupont, captured forts near Port Royal, on the coast of South 
 Carolina; and from that time the Government troops held all 
 the fine islands in that neighborhood. 
 
 14. At the close of 1861, the war appeared at places several 
 hundred miles apart, and was becoming more and more terrible. 
 At the same time, tbose who ruled England, France, and some 
 otlier countries, helped the traitors all they could safely, and 
 made the war longer and sharper. The conduct of these rulers 
 was considered very unfriendly and mean, and they were ashamed 
 of it afterwards. 
 
 THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. [1862.] 
 
 15. Early in January, General Burnside and Commodore 
 Goldsborough, with many troops and several war vessels, captured 
 Roanoke Island, on the coast of North Carolina. This was a 
 great loss to the Confederates. Look on a map, and you will see 
 that it gave the Nationals control over a large region of country, 
 and threatened Norfolk. A few days afterward. General Thomas, 
 with Western troops, won a victory over the Confederates in 
 Eastern Kentucky, near a place called Mill Spring. 
 
 16. Toward the middle of February, General Grant, (who after- 
 ward became very famous), with Western troops, went to the 
 Cumberland River, not far from Nashville, in Tennessee, and took 
 from the Confederates Fort Donelson, and over thirteen thousand 
 men. This was more men than General Scott went into Mexico 
 with, and conquered it. Commodore Foote helped Grant a great 
 deal. 
 
 17. Toward the western part of Arkansas, among the Ozark 
 Mountains, is a place called Pea Ridge. There National troops, 
 under Generals Curtis and Sigel, fought and conquei'cd Con- 
 
 QuEBTiONS.— 14. What have you to f^ay about the war at the close of 1861 ? What about 
 f()rei?:ners ? ir>. Tell what happened at Roanoke Island, and what were the eflfects? 
 AVhnt did Gei'eral Thomas do ? 16. Give an account of the capture of Fort Donelson. 
 17 Give an account of the battle of Pea Ridge ; and the doings of the Merrivutc and 
 Monitor. 
 
THE GREAT CIVIL WAR 
 
 227 
 
 Merrimac and Monitor. 
 
 Pittsburg Landing and Island No. 10. 
 
 federates iiiider General Van Dorn, on tbe 8th of March. On 
 the same day, many hundred miles eastward of this battle-field, 
 on the coast of the Atlantic, a ship of war covered with iron, 
 called the Merriinac^ at- 
 tacked and destroyed some 
 National war vessels, made 
 of wood, near Fortress 
 Monroe. That night a 
 strange vessel, made of 
 iron, with a sort of tower 
 
 THE MONITOK. 
 
 that could be turned round, in which was cannon, suddenly ap- 
 peared, and drove the Merrimac back to Norfolk. The vessel 
 was called the Monitor, and was commanded by Lieutenant 
 Word en. 
 
 18. The President of the United States is the Commander-in- 
 Chief, or head general, of all the warriors of the nation, on land 
 and sea, and whatever he tells them to do, they must do. Now, 
 knowing that they Confederates were in arms in many places, 
 and growing more numerous every day, he ordered all of his 
 armies to move against them on the 22d of February, the birth- 
 day of Washington. The Confederates at Manassas fled toward 
 Richmond, expecting General McClellan would follow. Grant had 
 gone over to the Tennessee River, and 
 early in April, near Pittsburg Landing, he 
 and his troops fought the Confederates un- 
 der General Beauregard for two days,beat- 
 inor them, and drivino; them into Missis- 
 sippi. This is called the battle of Shiloh, 
 
 19. At the same time, a fleet of gun- 
 boats, under Commodore Foote, and some 
 troops, captured Island No. 10, an im- 
 portant place in the Mississippi River. 
 
 COMMCPOUF, I-OOTE. 
 
 QuESTiONB. — 18. What is the power of the President 
 concerning the armies? What did the Confederates do 
 
 Grant? 19. Wliat did Commodore Foote do? What fort was surrendered to Grillmore, 
 and what town was taken by Mitchell? What did General Augur do 
 
 What did the President order 
 What can ynu tell about Gen. 
 
228 THE NATION. 
 
 Capture of New Orleans. Seven Days' Battles. 
 
 Four days afterwards, the Confederates gave up Fort Pulaski, at 
 the mouth of the Savannah River, to General Gilhnore. On the 
 same day (April 11), General Mitchell took possession of Hunts- 
 ville, in Northern Alabama. On the 18th, General Augur drove 
 the Confederates out of Fredericksburg, in Virginia. 
 
 20. Tlie National troops gained a great deal in the month of 
 April, 1862, Besides what I have just related, they captured two 
 heavy forts below New Orleans, and on the 24th of the month, 
 took that city. The forts were taken by war vessels, under Com- 
 modores Farragut and Porter. The Confederates, twenty thou- 
 sand in number, under General Lowell, fled from New Orleans, 
 when the Nationals approached, and General Butler took posses- 
 sion of the city. This was a terrible loss to the Confederates. 
 
 21. Early in April, General 
 McClellan, with the Army of the 
 Potomac, which had gone down 
 to the neighborhood of Fortress 
 Monroe, began a march up the 
 Peninsula toward Richmond. He 
 moved slowly. Between the first 
 of May and the last of June, 
 \^ 1 " '^. ~ /' several very severe battles were 
 
 GENERAL M'cLELLAN. fought wlthlu a short distancc 
 
 of Richmond. 
 
 22. McClellan thought he could not get to Richmond, and 
 stopped fighting. The Confederates then rushed toward Wash- 
 ington. General Pope was between them and Washington, with 
 an army ; and McClellan was ordered to hurry on with his own 
 army in that direction, to help Pope. He did not get there in 
 time to do much good, and the Nationals were driven to the forts 
 around Washington. 
 
 Questions.— 20. What did the National troops do in April, 1862? What can you tell 
 about New Orleans? 21. What did General McClellan do ? What happened? 22. What 
 cl.'se did General McChlhin do? What can you tell about the army under Pope? 
 
THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. 2:^9 
 
 Events in Maryland, Virginia, Kentucky, and Tennessee. 
 
 23. Robert E. Lee, then chief commander of the Confederates, 
 led them into Maryland. Not far from Harper's Ferry, severe 
 battles were fought; the hardest being called the battle of An- 
 tietam, because it was on Antietam Creek. It was at the middle 
 of September. Lee was beaten, and compelled to fly across the 
 Potomac into Virginia, pursued by General Burnside, who took 
 command of the whole army, in place of McClellan. 
 
 24. Burnside followed Lee to the Rappahannock River; and at 
 Fredericksburg, on the 13th of December, the two armies fought 
 a great battle. The Nationals had crossed the river, and were 
 driven back with great loss, and there they remained until late in 
 the next spring. 
 
 25. All this time there were important doings in the West^ or 
 beyond the Alleghany Mountains. All summer long the Con- 
 federates tried to get back what they had lost in Kentucky and 
 Tennessee. They marched a large army, under Bragg, toward 
 the Ohio river ; and at one time it seemed as if they might really 
 seize Cincinnati and Louisville. But they were kept back by 
 Generals Buell, Wallace, and Rousseau ; and Bragg was finally 
 driven toward Alabama. 
 
 26. During the summer, Memphis, Natchez, and other places 
 on the Mississippi were captured by the Nationals, and much was 
 done toward opening the river to the safe passage of steamboats. 
 At the same time the chief army in the West, lying in Northern 
 Mississippi, was assisting in the matter. Li September, General 
 Rosecrans fought and' conquered General Price, at luka, Missis- 
 sippi. A little later there were severe battles near Corinth. 
 Before the close of the year, the Confederates were nearly all 
 driven out of Kentucky and Western Tennessee. 
 
 27. At the close of December, General Rosecrans fought the 
 
 Questions. — 23. What did General Lee do? What can yon tell about a battle in 
 Maryland y 24. What did Burnside do ^ Whnt was done at Fredericksbur};? ^5. What 
 did the Confederates try to do in the West? UMiat was done! 26. What was done on 
 the Mississippi? What can you tell about battles at luka and Corinth, and of the Con- 
 federates in Kentucky and Tennessee? 27. What can you tell about a battle at 
 Murfreesboro' ? 
 
2au T JI E N A T ION. 
 
 Emancipation Proclnmation. Battle of Chancellorsville. Hooker and Lee. 
 
 Confederates several days at Murfreesboro', below Nashville. 
 He was victorious, but lost twelve thousand men. He drove the 
 Confederates toward Georgia. 
 
 28. In July, the Congress gave President Lincoln power to de- 
 clare the slaves in certain States free for ever. In September, he 
 told the rebellious people in those States, that if they did not 
 cease making war on the Government, within the next hundred 
 days, he should set their slaves free. They did not mind what he 
 said. So, on the first of January, 1863, he proclaimed about 
 three millions of bondmen to be free. In 1864, two hundred 
 thousand of these freedmen were soldiers in the National army, 
 fighting for the Government and their own freedom. 
 
 THE GREAT CIVIL WAR, CONTINUED. [1863.] 
 
 29. Late in January, General Hooker was put in command of 
 the Army of the Potomac, in the place of Burnside. Toward the 
 end of April, he led them across the Rappahannock, above 
 Fredericksburg ; and on the 2d and 3d of May, he had a severe 
 fight with Lee in a place called the Wilderness, near Chancellors- 
 ville. The National army sufi"ered severely, and they were com- 
 pelled to go back to the other side of the river. 
 
 30. Early in June, Lee, with a 
 large army, moved up the Shenan- 
 doah Valley, and crossed the Poto- 
 mac into Maryland, closely watched 
 by Hooker, who kept them from 
 Washington and Baltimore. At the 
 close of this month. General Meade 
 took Hooker's place, and soon after- 
 ward Lee pushed on into Pennsyl- 
 RouEKT E. i.EE. vauia. At the beginning of July, 
 
 Questions.— 28. What power did the Congress p:ive to President Lincoln? How did he 
 use it? What can you say about slaves ? 29. What can you tell about Hooker's doinj,'S, 
 and the battle of Ohancellorsville? 30. Give an account of Lee's invasion of Maryland 
 and Pennsylvania, and battle of Gettysburg. What followed ? 
 
 \ 
 
THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. 
 
 231 
 
 }{attle of Gettysburg. 
 
 Events in the Carolinas and Mississippi. 
 
 Meade fonght Lee for three days at Gettysburg, and conquered 
 him. Lee fled toward Virginia, and escaped with what was left 
 of his army. By the middle of August, the Confederate army 
 was beyond the Rappahannock, when for a long time the two 
 armies confronted each other near that stream. 
 
 31. While these movements were going on in the vicinity of 
 the Potomac, General Foster was very busy in North Carolina, 
 struggling with General Hill for the mastery of a portion of the 
 coast region. At the same time. General Longstreet, one of the 
 best of Lee's commanders, was trying to drive the Nationals from 
 Norfolk. That city had been captured by General Wool, in 
 May, 1862, and the Nationals held it until the close of the war. 
 
 32. Li April, 1863, Admiral Dupont and General Gillmore 
 commenced a siege of Charleston, which lasted almost two years. 
 The bombardments were frequent. Fort Sumter was reduced to 
 a heap by the National shells, and the city was made a ruin. At 
 the same time General Banks was in command of the Department 
 of the Gulf, with his headquarters at New Orleans. He drove the 
 Confederates out of a portion of Louisiana, westward of the Mis- 
 sissippi. He also captured Port 
 Hudson, earrly in July, with 
 more than six thousand prison- 
 ers. At the close of the year, 
 troops from his army occupied a 
 line on the Rio Grande, opposite 
 Matamoras. 
 
 33. At the close of 1862, it 
 was made the business of Gen- 
 eral Grant to clear the Missis- 
 sipi river banks of the Con- 
 federates. Vicksburg was their admiral poktee. 
 
 Questions.— r.l. What can you tell of doinjis on the North Carolina coast, and nenr 
 Norfolk ? What did General Wool do ? 32. What can you tell about the siege of Char- 
 leston? What can you tell about General Banks's movements in Louisiana? H.'i. What 
 was General Grant expected to do ? AVliat did he do ■.-• 
 
232 T JI K NATION. 
 
 6en Grant in Tennessee. Battles of C'-hickamuuga and Chattanooga, 
 
 strongest place, and he proceeded to attack that city, with the 
 assistance of Admiral Porter and his fleet of gun-boats. The 
 places "was surrounded late in May, and on the 4th of July it was 
 surrendered to Grant, by General Pemberton, with more than 
 thirty thousand Confederate troops. Then the Confederates lost 
 the control of the Mississippi River, and were much weakened. 
 
 34-. After sending troops to General Banks in Louisiana, and 
 General Steele in Arkansas, and leaving General McPherson in com- 
 mand at Vicksburg, Grant hastened to the aid of Rosecrans, then 
 at Chattanooga, in East Tennessee, in command of the Army of the 
 Cumberland. Rosecrans had driven Bragg into Georgia, where 
 he was joined by troops under General Longstreet, sent by General 
 Lee. They turned upon Rosecrans, when the terrible fight known 
 as the battle of Chickamauga occurred, at the middle of Septem- 
 ber. The Nationals were beaten, and driven back to Chattanooga. 
 
 35. Grant reached Rosecrans in time to relieve him from great 
 perils, and took command of the Army of the Cumberland. Gen- 
 eral Sherman joined them late in November, when a contest was 
 begun which lasted two days. It is called the battle of Chatta- 
 nooga. The Confederates were badly beaten, and the Nationals 
 gained control of a large part of Georgia and Alabama. Burn- 
 side was at Knoxville, Tennessee, at the same time. He was in 
 danger of being captured by Longstreet, who went up from Bragg. 
 Relief was sent to him ; and Longstreet, driven off, fled back to 
 the army of Lee in Virginia. 
 
 36. The war raged in Missouri and Arkansas during 1863, in 
 many places, but no great battle w^as fought in those States. On 
 the first of September, General Blunt took Fort Smith from the 
 Confei3rates ; and nine days afterward General Steele captured 
 Little Rock, the capital of Arkansas. 
 
 37. In June, a noted guerilla chief, namod Morgan, with three 
 
 Questions — B4. ■\^^lat did Grant do after taking Vicksburs:? Give an account of -what 
 occurred near (Jhattanooga. ?>!>. What can you tell about Grant, Rosecrans, and Sher- 
 man, and the battle of Chattanooj^a ? What about Burnside and Longstreet? 36. What 
 was done in Missouri and Arkansas, in 1^&3? 37. Give an account of Morgan in Indiana 
 iind Ohio 
 
THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. 233 
 
 Morgau's Raid. The Navy. Doiugs in the Souttiwest. 
 
 thousand boisemen, went over the Ohio River into Indiana, and 
 swept through the lower portions of that State and Ohio, to join 
 Lee in Maryland, or Pennsylvania. He was captured, with 
 nearly all of his men, in Ohio. 
 
 38. The National navy, which had rapidly grown to be a very 
 large and powerful one, was employed in keeping ships from going 
 in and out of the seaports of the Southern States. This is called 
 blockading. The war vessels also did great service on the Missis- 
 sippi and other rivers in the Southwest, as well as on the coast, 
 in assisting troops ; and they captured many ships from abroad, 
 that tried to get in and out of the Southern ports, 
 
 THE GREAT CIVIL WAR CONTINUED. [1864.] 
 
 39. The National armies were strong and cheerful at the begin- 
 ning of 1864 ; and the Government had plenty of money to carry 
 on the war. The first most important movement was by General 
 Sherman, who marched from Vicksburg at the beginning of Feb- 
 ruary, and going eastward, almost to Alabama, destroyed a great 
 deal of public property, and liberated ten thousand slaves. Gen- 
 eral Seymour invaded Florida at the same time, but was beaten 
 back by the Confederates, who met him at Olustee. 
 
 40. General A. J. Smith and Admiral Porter went up the Red 
 River at the middle of March, and were joined by General Banks 
 from New Orleans, who had marched an army across Western 
 Louisiana. They had some sharp battles above Alexandria, and 
 were obliged to return down the river. It was very difficult for 
 Porter's fleet to get over the rapids at Alexandria, but they did 
 so on the 11th of May, and vessels and army retreated to the 
 Mississippi River. In the meantime General Steele had met with 
 some misfortunes in Arkansas, and the Confedevates under Forrest 
 had invaded Ttmnessee and Kentucky. 
 
 Qttestioxs.— 38. What have you to say about the National navy ? 39. What can you say 
 about the National armies and the Government? Give an account of Sherman's march 
 across Mississippi. What did General Seymour do? 40. What can y^u tell about an 
 expedition up the Red River, and its results? What ca'i you tell about Steele and 
 Forrest ? 
 
234 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 Doings of the Army of the Potomac. 
 
 Sherman in Georgia. 
 
 Pirate ships. 
 
 LIEUT.-GEX. GEANT. 
 
 41. Grant was made Lieutenaiit-General and Geneial-in-Chief 
 of all the armies of the Republic, 
 in March, and he ordered a for- 
 ward movement of the larger ones 
 at the beginning of May. That of 
 the Potomac, under General Meade, 
 crossed the Rapid Anna River, and 
 moved toward Richmond, accom- 
 panied by Grant. They fought 
 Lee's army all the way to the 
 James River, which they reached 
 at the middle of June. 
 
 42. In the mean time General Butler had landed a large army 
 at Bermuda Hundred, at the mouth of the Appomattox River. 
 This was to assist Grant in crossing the James, which was accom- 
 plished at the middle of June ; and then commenced the famous 
 siege of Petersburg and Richmond. 
 
 43. Sherman with a large army left Chattanooga at the begin- 
 ning of May, and fought his way against the Confederates under 
 General Johnston to Atlanta, in Georgia. He besieged that 
 city during the month of August, and captured it on the 2d of 
 September. 
 
 44. Ever since the war was begun, the Confederates, helped by 
 their friends in England, had kept one or more pirate ships at sea, 
 called Privateers, capturing and destroying x\merican ships 
 Among the woi'st of these were the Sumter and the Alabama. 
 The latter was built and fitted out in England, and destroyed 
 many ships. Finally the Kearsarge^ one of our national vessels, 
 attacked the Alabama off the coast of France, and sent it to the 
 bottom of the sea. The loyal people of the United States, and 
 good people everywhere, rejoiced very much. 
 
 Questions. — 11. "What can you tell about Grant's promotion and orders? What did 
 the Army of the Potomac do? 4'2. Wliat did General Butler do, and what was accom- 
 plisliod? 43. Give an account of Sherman's march to Atlanta. 44. What have yon to khv 
 about pirate ships, called privaleers? 
 
THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. 235 
 
 Washington threateued. Farrugut at Mobile. SLieridau in the Valley. 
 
 45. In July, a large number of the Confederates, under General 
 Early, hastened down the Shenandoah Valley, crossed the Po- 
 tomac into Maryland, and at one time it was thought that they 
 would take Baltimore and Washington. They would have done 
 so, had not General Wallace with a few troops fought them at 
 Monocacy Creek, and kept them back until forces in Washington 
 were prepared for them. They fled back to Virginia; but, before 
 they went, they burnt the fine village of Chambersburg, in Penn- 
 sylvania. 
 
 46. Whilst Grant and Sherman 
 were making their important 
 movements on land, Farragut was 
 preparing to attack Forts Morgan 
 and Gaines, near Mobile. He 
 made the attack on the 14th of 
 August, and captured the forts 
 with the assistance of land troops 
 under General Granger. His fleet 
 sailed into Mobile Bay, and the 
 city of Mobile was cut oft' from admiral farkagut. 
 
 any communication with the sea. This was a heavy blow for the 
 Confederates. 
 
 47. During the Autumn, General Sheridan broke the power 
 of the Confederates under Early in the Shenandoah Valley. He 
 gained a victory over him near Winchester, on the 19th of Sep- 
 t^'uiber, and others afterwards. At the same time. General Hood, 
 who commanded the Confederates opposed to Sherman, marched 
 westward, and then invaded Tennessee. He went north, almost 
 to Nashville. He had an army of about forty thousand men. 
 
 48. General Schofield fought and weakened Hood at Franklin, 
 Tennessee, at the close of November, when the latter besieged 
 
 QtTRSTiONs. — 45. Give an account of Early's invasion oi Maryland How was he 
 chci-ked, and what did he do ? 46. Give an aceonnt of doinp;s near Mobile. 47, 48. What 
 did Sheridan do? What did Hood do? How was he driven out of Tennessee ? 
 
236 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 Hood driven from Tennessee. 
 
 Fort Fisher, 
 
 Sherman's great March. 
 
 GENEEAL TUOMAS. 
 
 Nashville. At the middle of De- 
 cember, Thomas marched out and 
 attacked him. Hood and his army 
 were driven away, and fled with 
 heavy loss to Alabama. 
 
 49. On Christmas dfiy Fort Fisher, 
 
 at the mouth of the Cape Fear River, 
 
 was terribly bombarded by the fleet 
 
 under Admiral Porter. An attempt 
 
 to take it by a land force failed ; but 
 
 on the 13th of January, 1865, a 
 
 large number of troops, under General Terry, took the fort, with 
 
 the assistance of the navy. The Nationals then went up the Cape 
 
 Fear River, and captured Wilmington on the 21st February. 
 
 50. Early in November, Sherman commenced a grand march 
 through Georgia and the Carolina?. 
 He took the capital of Georgia on the 
 20th of November, and entered Savan- 
 nah on the 21st of December. Then 
 he crossed the Savannah River into 
 South Carolina, and captured the capi- 
 tal of that State on the l7th February. 
 The Confederates fled from Charleston 
 the next day, when National colored 
 troops entered that city. Sherman general sheeman. 
 marched on into North Carolina; and at Goldsborough, his army 
 joined others under Schoneld and Terry, who had come from 
 Newbern and Wilmington. 
 
 51. During the early part of the Spring of 1865, Sheridan beat 
 Early's army in pieces, and so cut ofl" supplies of food from Rich- 
 
 QuESTiONS— 49. Give an account of the capture of Fcrt Fisher and Wilmington. 50. Give 
 an account of Sherman's erreat march through the Carolinas. 51. What did Sheridan do 
 in the Spring of 1865? What did Lee try to do, and what happened ? 
 
THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. 237 
 
 Dispersion of the Confederates. Murder of Lincoln. Johnson President 
 
 mond, by destroying the railways 
 and canal that led into it, that Lee's 
 army was likely to be starved. 
 Grant had held Lee fast at Peters- 
 burg and Richmond, since June the 
 previous year. Lee now tried to 
 escape by breaking through Grant's 
 lines, but was made prisoner on 
 the 9th of April, with his whole " ' 
 
 '^ ' GENERAL SHERIDAN. 
 
 army. 
 
 52. Jefferson Davis, the wicked head of the Confederated 
 traitors, very much frightened, ran away from Richmond with a 
 great deal of gold that he and his associates had stolen from the 
 banks and the people, followed by a number of those associates. 
 The Avar soon afterwards came to an end. 
 
 53. While all the loyal people of the country were rejoicing, 
 because the war had so ended. President Lincoln, one of the best 
 men that ever lived, was cruelly murdered in Washington, by a 
 young man hired by the Confederates to do the wicked deed. 
 Then there was mourning everywhere. 
 
 54. When the President dies, the Vice-President takes his 
 place, and so the government goes right on. Andrew Johnson, of 
 Tennessee, was Vice-Pi-esident ; and on the day when Mr. Lincoln 
 died [April 15, 1865], Mr. Johnson became the President of the 
 Republic. Ten days afterward General Johnston had surrendered 
 his large army in North Carolina to Sherman ; and everywhere 
 the bands of armed Confederates were speedily broken up. 
 
 55. Jefferson Davis, the leader of the wicked rebellion which 
 had cost half a million of precious lives and thousands of niillions 
 of money, became an outlaw, and a heavy sum of money was 
 
 Questions. — 52. What can you tell about Jeflferson Davis? 53. What can you tell about 
 the murder of President Lincoln? 54. How does the Government po on when a Presi- 
 dent dies ? What have you to say about Andrew Johnson ? What military event occur- 
 red in North Carolina? 55. Give an account of the flight of Jeflferson Davis, and his dis- 
 graceful conduct. 
 
'A'i6 
 
 THE GREAT C 1 \ I L WAR. 
 
 Disgrace and Euin of Jefferson Davis. 
 
 Our Country's Future. 
 
 offered for his arrest. He was 
 finally captured in Georgia, 
 while fleeing for shelter to a 
 swamp, disguised as a womai 
 by his wife's clothes ! In utttcr 
 disgrace and humiliation ended 
 the career of the representative 
 of the Confederacy of the 
 Traitors. 
 
 56. God will doubtless make 
 the terrible civil war a blessing 
 for our beloved country and the 
 world. It has given fi-eedom to 
 four millions of colored bond- 
 men, and relieved the whole 
 people from a dreadful curse. 
 Better days for our dear country 
 are dawning. You, my Young 
 Friends, may enjoy those days, 
 as men and women. What you shall do will be a part of the 
 history of your country. Remember this, and try to make that 
 history so good and beautiful, that all will love to listen to it, 
 and will thank their Heavenly Father for his kindness in allow- 
 ing them to live in a country Virtuous and Free. May you 
 always feel like singing — 
 
 ANDREW JOHNS 
 
 ' Great God ! I thank thee for this home — 
 
 This bounteous birth-land of the free ; 
 "Where wanderers from afiir may come 
 
 And breathe the air of Liberty ! 
 Still make her flowers untrampled spring:, 
 
 Her harvests wave, her cities rise ; 
 And yet, 'till Time shall fold his wing:, 
 
 Remain earth's loveliest paradise 1 " 
 
 Qttestions.— 56. "What, has this Civil War ancomplished ' 
 what should be done ? 
 
 What may we hope for and